"READERS OF
SCIENCE-FICTION WILL FIND THIS A STORE-
HOUSE OF THE BEST." -Tulsa World
"In
this collection from files of the Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, Mr. Boucher presents a distillate of the
essence that gives his magazine its distinctive flavor. Here are the delicate
fantasies, the sophisticated whimsies, the tongue-in-cheek ironies and
slapstick, the emphasis on the small detailed canvas that has given the Magazine of F and SF its almost New Yorker slant. The stories are uniformly competent
and well-constructed and, if Mr. Boucher's love of the droll and the precious tempers his selection, the result is still excellent."
—St. Louis Post-Dispatch
Excerpt
from the Introduction to the hard-bound edition:
In two respects, this collection differs from
earlier volumes in the annual series. In addition to the usual variety ranging
from short-shorts to short novelets, this book includes an assortment of
vignettes—short-short-shorts, running under 500 words apiece. And, for the
first time, I have suspended the arbitrary and (I think) foolish rule of
only-one-entry-to-each-author in order to bring you what truly seems to me the
best from F&SF. So you'll find Isaac Asimov represented by a vignette and a
long story, Charles Beaumont by a solo and a collaboration, Mildred Clingerman
by two contrasting shorts, and Fredric Brown by two of his inimitable vinnies.
Imaginative
fiction can evoke a sense of strangeness and wonder in matters alien; more
important, perhaps, it can teach one to recognize the strangeness and wonder
that he at the root of all things. You can see what I mean in the stories here
by such veterans as Arthur Clarke or Zenna Henderson or such a newcomer as
Alice Jones, and most particularly in Beaumont's solo entry.
But
first turn to Fredric Brown's proem, and with him
learn to imagine.
anthony
boucher
Berkeley, California
The
Best From FANTASY and
SCIENCE FICTION
Fifth Series Edited by
ANTHONY BOUCHER
ACE BOOKS, INC. 23 West 47th Street, New York
36, N.Y.
the best from fantasy &
science fiction: Fifth Series
Copyright ©, 1954, 1955, 1956, by Fantasy House, Inc. An Ace Book, by arrangement with Doubleday
& Co., Inc. All Rights Reserved
All of the characters in this book are
fictitious, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, is purely
coincidental.
Printed in U.S.A.
This
collection is dedicated to
milford, pennsylvania
and
tucson, arizona
their production of a wholly unfair percentage the
best in fantasy and science fiction
CONTENTS
Fredric
Brown Imagine: A Proem 7
1 Damon Knight You're Another 8
2 Arthur C. Clarke This Earth of Majesty 43
3 Mildred Clingerman Birds Can't Count 57
4
Avram
Davidson The
Golem 66
5
Zenna
Henderson Pottage 73
6 Charles Beaumont The Vanishing American 111
7
Alice
Eleanor Jones Created
He Them 123
8
Four
Vignettes:
Fredric
Brown Too Far 136
James
Blish A Matter of Energy 138
Anthony
Boucher Nellthu 140
Isaac
Asimov Dreamworld 142
9 Shirley Jackson One Ordinary Day, With Peanuts 144
10 Raymond E. Banks The Short Ones 156
11 Mildred Clingerman The Last Prophet 179
12 P.M. Hubbard Botany Bay 188
13 Walter M. Miller, Jr. A Canticle for Leibowitz 192
14 L. Sprague de Camp Lament by a Maker 217
15 Richard Matheson Pattern for Survival 219
16 Isaac Asimov The Singing Bell 223
17 Chad Oliver and Charles Beaumont The Last Word 242
fhedbic shown
IMAGINE:
A PROEM
Imagine ghosts, gods and
devils.
Imagine
hells and heavens, cities floating in the sky and cities sunken in the sea.
Unicorns and centaurs. Witches, warlocks, jinns and banshees.
Angels and harpies. Charms and incantations. Elementáis, familiars, demons.
Easy
to imagine, all of those things: mankind has been imagining them for thousands
of years.
Imagine spaceships and the
future.
Easy
to imagine; the future is really coming and there'll be spaceships in it.
Is there then anything that's hard to imagine? Of course there is.
Imagine
a piece of matter and yourself inside it, yourself aware, thinking and
therefore knowing you exist, able to move that piece of matter that you're in,
to make it sleep or wake, make love or walk uphill.
Imagine
a universe—infinite or not, as you wish to picture it—with a billion, billion,
billion suns in it.
Imagine
a blob of mud whirling madly around one of those suns.
Imagine
yourself standing on that blob of mud, whirling with it, whirling through time
and space to an unknown destination.
Imagine!
damon knight
In
its second issue, F&SF
published what is still one
of my favorite stories: that wry and logical variant of the Last Man theme,
Damon Knight's Not With a Bang. (Formally, damon knight should be written with
minuscules, like e. e. cummings; but printers and copyreaders are apt to be
stuffy about such niceties.) Since then, Knight has proved himself (in numerous
magazines, professional and amateur) to be the ablest critic of science-fantasy
now writing. He is also easily one of the ablest creators, as in this zany and
entrancing adventure, which begins with pratfalls and goes on through speculations
on luck, randomness and time to an unexpected ending which explains many things
in your own life . . . and incidentally the origin of the Manhattan skyline. If
that synopsis sounds a bit wacky . . . well, I don't know where you'll find a
wackier (or more enjoyable) tale of future speculation than this.
YOU'RE
ANOTHER
It was a warm spring Saturday, and Johnny Bornish
spent the morning in Central Park. He drew sailors' lying on the grass with
their girls; he drew old men in straw hats, and Good Humor men pushing their
carts. He got two quick studies of children at the toy-boat pond, and would
have had another, a beauty, except that somebody's
damned big Dalmatian, romping, blundered into him and made him sit down hard in
the water.
A
bright-eyed old gentleman solemnly helped him arise. Johnny thought it over, then wrung out his wet pants in the men's rest room, put
them back on and spread himself like a starfish in the sun. He dried before his
sketchbook did, so he
took the bus back downtown, got off at Fourteenth
Street and went into Mayer's.
The
only clerk in sight was showing an intricate folding easel to a tweedy woman
who didn't seem to know which end was which. Johnny picked up the sketchbook he
wanted from a pile on the table, and pottered around looking at lay figures,
paper palettes and other traps for the amateur. He glimpsed some interesting
textured papers displayed in the other aisle and tried to cross over to them,
but misjudged his knobby-kneed turning circle, as usual, and brought down a
cascade of little paint cans. Dancing for balance, somehow he managed to put
one heel down at an unheard-of angle, buckle the lid of one of the cans and
splash red enamel all over hell.
He
paid for the paint, speechless, and got out. He had dropped the sketchbook
somewhere, he discovered. Evidently God did not care for him to do any
sketching today.
Also,
he was leaving little red heel-prints across the pavement. He wiped off his
shoe as well as he could with some newspaper from the trashbasket at the
corner, and walked down to the Automat for coffee.
The
cashier scooped in his dollar and spread two rows of magical dimes on the
marble counter, all rattling at once like angry metal
insects. They were alive in Johnny's palm; one of them got away, but he lunged
for it and caught it before it hit the floor.
Flushed
with victory, he worked his way through the crowd to the coffee dispenser, put
a china cup under the spigot and dropped his dime in the slot. Coffee streamed
out, filled his cup and went on flowing.
Johnny
watched it for a minute. Coffee went on pouring over the lip and handle of the
cup, too hot to touch, splashing through the grilled metal and gurgling away
somewhere below.
A white-haired man shouldered him aside, took
a cup from the rack and calmly filled it at the spigot. Somebody else followed
his example, and in a moment there was a crowd.
After
all, it was his dime. Johnny got another cup and waited his turn. An angry man
in a white jacket disappeared violently into the crowd, and Johnny heard him
shouting something. A moment later the crowd began to disperse.
The
jet had stopped. The man in the white jacket picked up Johnny's original cup,
emptied it, set it down on a busboy's cart, and went away.
Evidently
God did not care for him to drink any coffee, either. Johnny whistled a few
reflective bars of "Dixie" and left, keeping a wary eye out for
trouble.
At
the curb a big pushcart was standing in the sunshine, flaming with banana
yellows, apple reds. Johnny stopped himself. "Oh, no," he said, and
turned himself sternly around, and started carefully down the avenue, hands in
pockets, elbows at his sides. On a day like what this one was shaping up to be,
he shuddered to think what he could do with a pushcart full of fruit.
How
about a painting of that? Semi-abstract—"Still Life in
Motion." Flying tangerines, green bananas, dusty Concord grapes,
stopped by the fast shutter of the artist's eye. By Cezanne,
out of Henry Moore. By heaven, it wasn't bad.
He
could see it, big and vulgar, about a 36 by 30—(stretchers: he'd have to stop
at Mayer's again, or on second thought somewhere else, for stretchers), the
colors grayed on a violet ground, but screaming at each other all the same like
a gaggle of parakeets. Black outlines here and there, weaving a kind of
cockeyed carpet pattern through it. No depth, no" h'ght-and-dark—flat
Easter-egg colors, glowing as enigmatically as a Parrish cut up into jigsaw
pieces. Frame it in oyster-white moulding—wham I The
Museum of Modem ArtI
The
bananas, he thought, would have to go around this way, distorted, curved like boomerangs up in the foreground. Make the old
ladies of Oshkosh duck. That saturated buttery yellow,
transmuted to a, poisonous green . . . He put out a forefinger absently to
stroke one of the nearest, feeling how the chalky smoothness curved up and
around into the dry hard stem.
"How many, Mac?"
For an instant Johnny thought he had circled
the block, back to the same pushcart: then he saw that this one had only
bananas on it. He was at the comer of Eleventh Street; he had walked three
blocks, blind and deaf.
"No
bananas," he said hurriedly, backing away. There was a shriek in his ear.
He turned; it was a glitter-eyed tweedy woman, brandishing an enormous handbag.
"Can't you watch where you're—"
"Sorry,
ma'am," he said, desperately trying to keep his balance. He toppled off
the curb, grabbing at the pushcart. Something slithery went out from under his
foot. He was falling, sliding like a bowling ball, feet
first toward the one upright shaft that supported the end of the pushcart. . .
.
The
first thing that he noticed, as he sat there up to his chest in bananas, with
the swearing huckster holding the cart by main force, was that an alert,
white-haired old gentleman was in the front rank of the crowd, looking at him.
The same one who—?
And come to think of it, that tweedy
woman-Ridiculous.
All
the same, something began to twitch in his memory. Ten confused minutes later
he was kneeling asthmatically on the floor in front of his closet, hauling out
stacks of unframed paintings, shoeboxes full of letters and squeezed paint
tubes, a Scout ax (for kindling), old sweaters and mildewed magazines, until
he found a battered suitcase.
In
the suitcase, under untidy piles of sketches and water-colors, was a small
cardboard portfolio. In the portfolio were two newspaper clippings.
One
was from the Post,
dated three years back: it
showed Johnny, poised on one heel in a violent adagio pose, being whirled
around by the stream of water from a hydrant some Third Avenue urchins had just
opened. The other was two years older, from the Journal: in this one Johnny seemed to be walking
dreamily up a wall—actually, he had just slipped on an icy street in the upper
Forties.
He
blinked incredulously. In the background of the first picture there were half a
dozen figures, mostly kids.
Among them was the tweedy woman.
In the background of the second, there was
only one. It was the white-haired old man.
Thinking
it over, Johnny discovered that he was scared. He had never actually enjoyed
being the kind of buffoon who gets his shirttail caught in zippers, is trapped
by elevators and revolving doors, and trips on pebbles; he had accepted it
humbly as his portion, and in between catastrophes he'd had a lot of fun.
But suppose somebody was doing it to him?
A
lot of it was not funny, look at it any way you like. There was the time the
bus driver had closed the door on Johnny's foot and dragged him for three
yards, bouncing on the pavement. He had got up with nothing worse than bruises—but
what if that passenger hadn't seen him in time?
He
looked at the clippings again. There they were, the
same faces—the same clothing, even, except that the old man was wearing an
overciSat. Even in the faded half-tones, there was a predatory sparkle from his
rimless eyeglasses; and the tweedy woman's sharp beak was as threatening as a
hawk's.
Johnny
felt a stifling sense of panic. He felt like a man waiting helplessly for the
punch line of a long bad joke; or like a mouse being played with by a cat.
Something bad was going to
happen next.
The
door opened; somebody walked in. Johnny started, but it was only the Duke, brawny
in a paint-smeared undershirt, with a limp cigarette in the corner of his
mouth. The Duke had a rakish Errol Flynn mustache, blending furrily now into
his day-old beard, and a pair of black, who-are-you-varlet brows. He was
treacherous, clever, plausible, quarrelsome, ingenious, a great brawler and
seducer of women—in short, exactly like Cellini, except he had no talent.
"Hiding?" said Duke, showing his big teeth.
Johnny
became aware that, crouched in front of the closet that way, he looked a little
as if he were about to dive into it and pull overcoats over his head. He got up
stiffly, tried to put his hands in his pockets, and discovered he still had the
clippings. Then it was too late. Duke took them gently, inspected them with a
judicial eye and stared gravely at Johnny.
"Not
flattering," he said. "Is that blood on your forehead?"
Johnny
investigated; his fingers came away a little red, not much. "I fell
down," he said uncomfortably.
"My boy," Duke told him, "you
are troubled. Confide in your old uncle."
"I'm just —Look, Duke, I'm busy. Did you
want something?"
"Only to be your faithful counselor and
guide," said Duke, pressing Johnny firmly into a chair. "Just lean
back loosen the sphincters and say the first thing that comes into your
mind." He looked expectant.
"Ugh," said
Johnny.
Duke nodded sagely. "A
visceral reaction. Existentialist. You wish to
rid yourself of yourself—get away from it all. Tell me, when you walk down the
street, do you feel the buildings are about to close on you? Are you being
persecuted by little green men who come out of the woodwork? Do you feel an
overpowering urge to leave town?"
"Yes," said
Johnny truthfully.
Duke
looked mildly surprised. "Well?" he asked, spreading his hands.
"Where would I
go?"
"I recommend sunny New Jersey. All the
towns have different names—fascinating. Millions of them.
Pick one at random. Hackensack, Perth Amboy, Passaic, Teaneck, Newark? No?
You're quite right—too suggestive. Let me see. Something
farther north? Provincetown. Martha's Vineyard—lovely
this time of the year. Or Florida—yes, I can really see you, Johnny,
sitting on a rotten wharf in the sunshine, fishing with a bent pin for pompano.
Peaceful, relaxed, carefree . . ."
Johnny's fingers stirred the change in his pocket.
He didn't know what was in his wallet—he never did—but he was sure it wasn't
enough. "Duke, have you seen Ted Edwards this week?" he asked
hopefully.
"No. Why?"
"Oh. He owes me a little money, is all.
He said he'd pay me today or tomorrow."
"If It's a
question of money—" said the Duke after a moment.
Johnny looked at him
incredulously.
Duke
was pulling a greasy wallet out of his hip pocket. He paused with his thumb in
it. "Do you really want to get out of town, Johnny?"
"Well, sure, but—*
"Johnny,
what are friends for?
Really, I'm wounded. Will
fifty help?"
He
counted out the money and stuffed it into Johnny's paralyzed palm. "Don't
say a word. Let me remember you just as you are." He made a frame of his
hands and squinted through it. He sighed, then picked up the battered suitcase
and went to work with great energy throwing things out of the dresser into it. "Shirts, socks, underwear. Necktie.
Clean handkerchief. There you are." He closed the lid. He pumped Johnny's
hand, pulling 3lim toward the door. "Don't think it hasn't been great,
because it hasn't. So on the ocean of life we pass and
speak to one another. Only a look and a voice; then darkness
and silence."
Johnny
dug in his heels and stopped. "What's the matter?" Duke inquired.
"I
just realized—I can't go now. I'll go tonight.
I'll take the late train."
Duke arched an eyebrow. "But why wait,
Johnny? When the sunne shineth, make hay. When the iron is
hot, strike. The tide tarrieth for no man."
"They'll see me
leave," said Johnny, embarrassed.
Duke
frowned. "You mean the little green men actually are after you?" His
features worked; he composed them with difficulty. "Well, this is— Pardon
me. A momentary aberration. But now don't you see,
Johnny, you haven't got any time to lose. If they're following you, they must
know where you live. How do you know they won't come here?"
Johnny,
flushing, could think of no adequate reply. He had wanted to get away under
cover of darkness, but that would mean another five hours at least. . . .
"Look here," said Duke suddenly,
"I know the very thing.
Biff
Feldstein—works at the Cherry Lane. Your own mother won't admit she knows you.
Wait here."
He
was back in fifteen minutes, with a bundle of old clothes and an object which
turned out, on closer examination, to be a small brown beard.
Johnny
put it on unwillingly, using gunk from a tube Duke had brought along. Duke
helped him into a castoff jacket, color indistinguishable, shiny with grease,
and clapped a beret on his head. The result, to Johnny's horrified gaze, looked
like an old-time Village phony or a peddler of French postcards. Duke
inspected him judicially. "It's magnificent, but it isn't war," he
said. "However, we can always plant vines. AUons! I am the grass; I cover all!"
Walking toward Sixth at a brisk pace, a hand
firmly on Johnny's elbow, Duke suddenly paused. "Hoi" he said. He
sprang forward, bent, and picked something up.
Johnny stared at it
glassfly. It was a five-dollar bill.
Duke
was calmly putting it away. "Does that happen to you often?" Johnny
asked.
"Now
and again," said Duke. "Merely a matter of keeping
the eyes in focus."
"Luck," said
Johnny faintly.
"Never
think it," Duke told him. "Take the word of an older and wiser man.
You make your own luck in this world. Think of Newton. Think of O'Dwyer. Hand
stuck in the jam jar? You asked for it. Now the trouble with you—"
Johnny,
who had heard this theory before, was no longer listening. Look, he thought, at
all the different things that had had to happen so that Duke could pick up that
fiver. Somebody had to lose it, to begin with—say because he met a friend just
as he was about to put the bill away, and stuffed it in his pocket instead so
he could shake hands, and then forgot it, reached for his handkerchief— All
right. Then it just had to happen that everybody who passed this spot between
then and now was looking the other way, or thinking about something else. And
Duke, finally, had to glance down at just the right moment. It was all
extremely improbable, but it happened, somewhere, every day.
And
also every day, somewhere, people were being hit by flowerpots knocked off
tenth-story window ledges, and falling down manholes, and walking into stray
bullets fired by law enforcement officers in pursuit of malefactors. Johnny
shuddered.
"Oh-oh,"
said Duke suddenly. "Where's a cab? Ah— Cabby!"
He sprang forward to the curb, whistling and waving.
Looking
around curiously, Johnny saw a clumsy figure hurrying toward them down the
street. "There's Mary Fini-gan," he said, pointing her out.
"I
know," said Duke irascibly. The cab was just pulling in toward them, the
driver reaching back to open the door. "Now here we go, Johnny—"
"But
I think she wants «to talk to you," said Johnny. "Hadn't
we—"
"No
time now," said Duke, helping him in with a shove. "She's taken to
running off at the mouth—that's why I had to give her up. Get moving!" he
said to the driver, and added to Johnny, "Among other things, that is. . .
. Here will be an old abusing of God's patience, and the King's English."
As
they pulled away into traffic, Johnny had a last glimpse of the girl standing
on the curb watching them. Her dark hair was straggling down off her forehead;
she looked as if she had been crying.
Duke
said comfortably, "Every man, as the -saying is, can tame a shrew but he
that hath her. Now there, John boy, you have just had an instructive object
lesson. Was it luck that we got away from that draggle-tailed ear-bender? It
was not. . . ."
But,
thought Johnny, it was. What if the cab hadn't come along at just the right
time?
"—in a nutshell, boy. Only reason you have bad luck, you go hunting for it."
"That isn't the
reason," said Johnny.
He let Duke's hearty voice
fade once more into a kind of primitive background music, like the muttering of
the extras in a Tarzan picture when the Kalawumbas are about to feed the pretty
girl to the lions. It had just dawned on him, with the dazzling glow of
revelation, that the whole course of anybody's life was determined by
improbably accidents. Here he stood, all five feet ten and a hundred thirty
pounds of him— a billion-to-one shot from the word go. (What were the chances
against any given sperm's uniting with any given ovum? More than a billion to one—unimaginable.) What if the apple hadn't fallen on Newton's
head? What if O'Dwyer had never left Ireland? And what did free will have to do
with the decision not to become, say, a Kurdish herdsman, if you happened to be
bom in Ohio?
... It
meant, Johnny thought, that if you could control the random factors—the way the
dice fall in a bar in Sacramento, the temper of a rich uncle in Keokuk, the
moisture content of the clouds over Sioux Falls at 3:03 CST, the shape of a
pebble in a Wall Street newsboy's sock—you could do anything. You could make an
obscure painter named Johnny Bornish fall into the toy-boat pond in Central
Park and get fed paint all over his shoe and knock down a pushcart. . . .
But why would you want to?
The airport waiting room was
a little like a scene out of Things to Come, except
that the people were neither white-robed, leisurely nor cool.
Every
place on every bench was taken. Duke found a couple of square feet of floor
space behind a pillar and settled Johnny there, seated on his upended suitcase.
"Now
you're all set. Got your ticket. Got
your magazine. Okay." Duke made an abrupt menacing gesture in order
to look at his wristwatch.
"Got to run. Now remember, boy—send me your address as soon as you get one, so I can
forward your mail and so on. Oh: almost forgot." He scribbled on a piece
of paper, handed it over. "Mere formality. Payable at any time. Sign here."
He
had written, "I O U $50." Johnny signed, feeling a little more at
home with Duke.
"Right. OD korrect."
"Duke,"
said Johnny suddenly. "Mary's pregnant, isn't she?" His expression
was thoughtful.
"It has been known to happen," said
Duke good-humoredly.
"Why
don't you give her a break?" Johnny asked with difficulty.
Duke was not offended. "How?
Speak the truth to me, Johnny—do you see me as a happy bridegroom? Well—"
He pumped Johnny's hand. "The word must be spoken that bids you depart—Though
the effort to speak it should shatter my heart—Though in silence, with
something I pine—Yet the lips that touch liquor must never touch mine!"
With a grin that seemed to linger, like the Cheshire Cat's,
he disappeared into the crowd.
II
Uncomfortably astride his suitcase, solitary
among multitudes, Johnny found himself thinking in words harder and longer at
a time than he was used to. The kind of thinking he did when he was painting,
or had painted, or was about to paint was another process altogether, and there
were days on end when he did nothing else. He had a talent, Johnny Bom-ish. A
talent is sometimes defined as a gift of the gods, a thing that most people, who have not had one, confuse with a present under a Christmas tree.
It
was not like that at all. It tortured and delighted him, and took up so much
room in his skull that a lot rjf practical details
couldn't get in. Without exaggeration, it obsessed him, and when occasionally,
as now, its grip relaxed, Johnny had the comical expression of a man who has
just waked up to find his pocket picked and a row of hotfoot scars around his
shoes.
He was thinking about luck. It was all right
to talk about everybody making his own, and to a
certain extent he supposed it was true, but Duke was the kind of guy who found money on the street. Such a thing had happened
to Johnny only once in his life, and then it wasn't legal tender, but a
Japanese
coin—copper, heavy, about the size of a half
dollar, with a chrysanthemum symbol on one side and a character on the other. He thought of it as his lucky piece; he had
found it on the street, his last year in high school, and here— he took it out
of his pocket—it still was.
. . . Which,
when you came to think of it, was odd. He was not superstitious about
the coin, or especially fond of it. He called it a lucky piece for want of a
better name, because the word "keepsake" had gone out of fashion; and
in fact he believed that his luck in the last ten years had been lousy. The
coin was the only thing he owned that was anywhere near that old. He had lost
three wristwatches, numberless fountain pens, two hats, three or four cigarette
lighters, and genuine U. S. nickels and dimes by the handful. But here was the
Japanese coin.
Now,
how could you figure a thing like that, unless it was luck ... or interference?
, Johnny sat up straighter. It was a foolish notion, probably bom of the
fact that he hadn't had any lunch; but he was in a mood to read sinister
significance into almost anything.
He
already knew that the old man and the tweedy woman had been interfering in his
life for at least five years, probably longer. Somehow, they were responsible
for the "accidents" that kept happening to him—and there was a foolish and sinister notion for you, if you liked. Believing that,
how could he help wondering about other odd things that had happened to him, no
matter how small . . . like finding and keeping a Japanese coin?
With
that kind of logic, you could prove anything. And yet, he couldn't rid himself
of the idea.
Idly,
he got up holding the coin and dropped it into a nearby waste can. He sat down
on his suitcase again with a feeling
of neurosis well quelled. If the coin somehow found its way back to him, he'd
have evidence for thinking the worst of it; if it didn't, as of course it
wouldn't, small loss.
"Excuse
me," said a thinnish prim-faced little man in almost clerical clothes.
"I believe you dropped this. A Japanese coin. Quite
nice."
Johnny found his tongue. "Uh, thank you.
But I don't want it—you keep it."
"Oh, no," said
the little man, and walked stiffly away.
Johnny
stared after him, then at the coin. It was lumpishly solid, a dirty-looking
brown, nicked and rounded at the edges. Ridiculous!
His
mistake, no doubt, had been in being too obvious. He palmed the coin, trying to
look nonchalant. After a while he lit a cigarette, dropped it, and as he
fumbled for it, managed to shove the coin under the leg of the adjoining bench.
He
had taken one puff on the retrieved cigarette when a large hulk in a gray suit,
all muscles and narrowed eyes, knelt beside him and extracted the coin. The
hulk looked at it carefully, front and back; weighed it in his palm, rang it
on the floor, and finally handed it over to Johnny. "This
yours?" he nsked in a gravelly voice.
Johnny
nodded. The hulk said nothing more, but watched grimly until Johnny put the
coin away ir*his pocket. Then he got up, dusted off his knees, and went away
into the crowd.
Johnny
felt a cold lump gather at the pit of his stomach. The fact that he had seen
this same routine in at least half a dozen bad movies gave him no comfort; he
did not believe in the series of natural coincidences that made it impossible
to get rid of the neatly wrapped garbage, or the incriminating nylon stocking,
or whatever.
He
stood up. It was already twenty minutes after his plane's scheduled departure
time. He had to get rid of the thing. It was intolerable
to suppose that he couldn't get rid of it. Of course he could get rid of it.
The low false roof of the baggage counter
looked promising. He picked up his suitcase and worked his way toward it, and
got there just as the p.a. system burst forth with "Flight number mnglang for
BuzzclickviUe, now loading at Gate Lumber Lide." Under cover of this clamor, Johnny swiftly took
the coin out of his pocket and tossed it out of sight on the roof.
Now what? Was somebody going to fetch a
ladder, and climb up there after the coin, and come down and hand it to him?
Nothing
at all happened, except that the voice on the p. a. emitted its thunderous
mutter again, and this time Johnny caught the name of his destination,
Jacksonville.
Feeling
better, he stopped at the newsstand for cigarettes. He paid for them with a
half dollar, which was promptly slapped back into his palm.
"Flight number sixteen for Jagznbull, now loading at Gate Number
Nine," said
the p. a.
After
a moment Johnny handed back the cigarettes, still staring at the Japanese coin
that lay, infuriatingly solid, on his palm. . . . He had had a fifty-cent piece
in his pocket; it didn't seem to be there now; argal, he had thrown it up on
top of the baggage counter. A natural mistake. Only,
in ten years of carrying the coin around with him, he had never once mistaken
it for a half buck, or vice versa, until now.
"Flight number sixteen . . ."
The tweedy woman, Johnny realized with a slow
chill crawling down his back, had been ahead of him in the art store, talking
to a clerk. She couldn't have been following him —on the bus, in a cab, or any
other way; there wouldn't have been time. She had known where he was going, and
when he was-going to get there.
It
was as if, he thought, while the coin seemed to turn fishily cold and smooth in
his fingers, it was just as if the two of them, the tweedy woman and the old
man, had planted a sort of beacon on him ten years ago, so that wherever and
whenever he went, he was a belled cat. It was as if they might be looking in a
kind of radarscope, when it pleased them, and seeing the track of his life like
a twisted strand of copper wire coiling and turning. . . .
But
of course there was no escape, if that was true. His track went winding through
the waiting room and onto a particular aircraft and down again, where that
plane landed, and into a particular room and then a particular restaurant, so
that a day from now, a month, a year, ten years from now, they could reach out
and touch him wherever he might be.
There
was no escape, because there was a peculiarity built into this brown Japanese
coin, a combination of random events that added up to the mirth-provoking
result that he simply couldn't lose it.
He
looked around wildly, thinking Blowtorch. Monkey wrench. Sledge hammer. But there wasn't anything. It was a great big
phony Things-to-Comeish airport wildcat waiting room, without a tool in it
anywhere.
A
pretty girl came out from behind the counter to his right, swinging up the
hinged section of counter and letting it down again behind her. Johnny stared
after her stupidly, then at the way she had come out.
His scalp twitched. He stepped to the counter, raised the hinged section.
A bald man a few feet away stopped talking to wave a tele-
phone handset at Johnny. "No admittance here, sir! No ad-
mittance!" '
Johnny
put the Japanese coin down at an angle on the place that supported the end of
the hinged section. He made sure it was the Japanese coin. He wedged it firmly.
The
bald man dropped his telephone and came toward him, hand outstretched.
Johnny
slammed the hinged section down as hard as he could. There was a dull bonk, and an odd feeling of tension; the lights seemed to blur. He turned and
ran. Nobody followed him.
The
plane was a two-engined relic that looked faintly Victorian from the outside;
inside, it was a slanting dark cavern with an astonishing number of seats
crammed into it. It smelled like a locker room. Johnny stumbled down the narrow
aisle to what seemed to be the only remaining place, next to a large dark
gentleman in an awning-striped tie.
He
sat down, a little awkwardly. He had had a peculiar feeling ever since he had
bashed the coin with the counter section, and the worst of it was that he
couldn't pin it down. It was a physical something-wrong feeling, like an upset
stomach or too little sleep or a fever coming on, but it wasn't exactly any of
those things. He was hungry, but not that hungry. He thought the trouble might
be with his eyes, but whenever he picked out anything as a test, it looked perfectly normal and he could see it fine. It was in his
skin, perhaps? A kind of not-quite-prickling that . . . No, it wasn't his skin.
It
was a little like being drunk, at the fraction of an instant when you realize
how drunk you are and regret it ...
it was like that, but not very much. And it was partly like the foreboding,
stronger and more oppressive than before— Something bad was going to happen.
The pilot and copilot walked up the aisle and
disappeared into the forward compartment. The door was shut; the stewardess,
back in the tail, was poring over the papers on her clipboard. After a while
the starters whined and the engines came to life; Johnny, who had flown only
once before, and on a scheduled airline at that, was startled to find what a
devil of a racket they made. There was another interminable wait, and then the
plane was crawling forward, swinging its nose around, crawling a little faster,
while an endless blank expanse of concrete slipped by—lumbering along, then,
like some huge, preposterous and above all flightless bird—and lifting incredibly,
a few inches up, airborne, the runway falling back, tilted, dwindling until
they were up, high above the mist on the water, steady as a hammock in the
rasping monotone drone of the engines.
Something
went flip at the comer of Johnny's vision. He turned
his head.
Flop.
It was a little metallic disk that went flip up the carpet like a tiddlywink
or a Mexican jumping bean, and paused for an instant while his jaw began to
come loose at the hinge, and went flop. It
lay on the carpet next to his seat, and went hop.
It
landed on his knee, a little brown metallic disk with a chrysanthemum design,
bent across the middle. He brushed at it. It hopped, and clung to his hand like
a magnet to steel.
"Good heavens!" said an explosive
voice in his ear. Johnny had no attention to spare. He had taken hold of the
coin with his other hand—a horrid feeling; it clung clammily to his fingers,
and pulled away from his palm with reluctance—and now he was trying to scrape
it off against the fabric of the seat. It was like trying to scrape off his own skin. He gave up and furiously began shaking his
hand.
"Here,
friend, don't do that!" The dark man in the next seat half rose, and there
was a moment of confusion; Johnny heard a sharp click, and thought he saw
something leap from the dark man's vest pocket. Then, for an instant, he had
clinging to his fingers a brown Japanese coin and a pair of glittering pince-nez. And then the two had somehow twisted
together in a nasty, writhing way that hurt his eyes to watch, and uncurled
again—no coin, no pince-nez, but an impossible little leather change purse.
Had the coin ever been a coin at all? Was the change
purse a change purse? *
"Now
look what you've done! Ugh!"
The dark man, his face
contorted with passion, reached gingerly fingers toward the purse. "Don't
move, friend. Let me—"
Johnny pulled away a
trifle. "Who are you?"
"F.B.I.,"
said the dark man impatiently. He flapped a billfold at Johnny; there was some
kind of official-looking shield inside. "Now you have torn it, my God!
Hold that still-just like that. Don't move." He pulled back his sleeves
like a conjuror, and began to reach very cautiously for the little brown bit of
leather that clung to Johnny's hand.
The
thing twitched slightly in his fingers. The next moment,
people all around them began getting up and crowding into the aisle, heading
for the single washroom back in the tail of the plane.
Palpably,
the plane tilted. Johnny heard the stewardess shrieking, "One at a time!
One at a time! Take your seats, everyone—you're making the airplane
tail-heavy!"
"Steady,
steady," moaned the dark man. "Hold it absolutely still!"
Johnny
couldn't. His fingers twitched again, and abruptly all the passenges in the aisle
were tumbling the other way, fighting to get away from the dangerous tail. The
stewardess came helplessly after them, squalling futile orders.
"Am I doing that?" Johnny gasped,
staring in horror at the thing in his palm.
"The gadget is. Hold
it steady, friend—"
But
his hand twitched again, and abruptly all the passengers were back in their
seats, quietly sitting as if nothing had happened. Then a chorus of shrieks
arose. Looking out the window, Johnny saw a terrifying sea of treetops just
below, where nothing but empty air had been the moment before. As the plane
nosed up sharply, his hand moved again—
And
the shrieks grow louder. Up ahead loomed a blue-violet wall of mountain,
topless, gigantic.
His
fingers twitched still again: and once more the plane was droning peaceably
along between earth and heaven. The passengers were bored or sleeping. There
was no mountain, and no trees.
Sweat was beaded on the dark man's forehead.
"Now . . he said,
gritting his teeth and reaching again.
"Wait
a minute," said Johnny, pulling away again. "Wait— This
is some kind of top secret thing, is it, that I'm not supposed to have?"
"Yes,"
said the dark man, agonized. "I tell you, friend, don't move it!"
The
purse was slowly changing color, turning a watery violet around the edges.
"And
you're from the F.B.I.?" Johnny asked, staring hard at the dark man.
"Yes! Hold it
steady—"
"No,"
said Johnny. His voice had a disposition to tremble, but Johnny held it firmly
in check. "You forgot about your ears," he said. "Or are they
too hard to change?"
The
dark man showed his teeth. "What are you talking about?"
"The
ears"
Johnny said, "and the
jawbone. No
two people have ears alike. And before, when you were the old man, your neck
was too thick. It bothered me, only I was too busy to think about it." He
swallowed hard. "I'm thinking about it now. You don't want me to move this
thing?"
"Right,
friend, right."
"Then tell me what this is all
about."
The
dark man made placating gestures. "I can't do that, friend. I really
can't. Look—"
The
tiny weight shifted in Johnny's hand. "—out!" shouted the dark man.
Tiny
flickerings gathered in the air around them. In the plane window, the clear
blue of the sky abruptly vanished. Instead, Johnny saw a tumbling waste of gray
cloud. Rain drummed against the window, and the plane heeled suddenly as if a
gust had caught it.
Scattered shrieks arose from up forward.
Johnny swallowed
a large lump, and his fingers twitched. The flickering came
again. «
The cloud and rain were gone; the sky was an
innocent blue again. "Don't
do that," said the
dark man. "Listen, look: you want to know something? Watch me try to tell
you." He moistened his lips and began, "When you have trouble—"
but on the fourth word his throat seemed to tighten and lock. His lips went on
moving, his eyes bulged with effort, but nothing came out.
After
a moment he relaxed, breathing heavily. "You see?" he said.
"You can't talk,"
said Johnny. "About that. Literally."
"Right! Now, friend, if you'll just allow me—"
"Easy.
Tell me the truth: is there any way you can get around this, whatever it is,
this block or whatever?" He let his fingers twitch, deliberately, as he
spoke. "Any gadget, or anything you can
take?"
The
dark man glanced nervously out the window, where blue sky had given way to
purple twilight and a large sickle moon. "Yes, but—"
"There is? What?"
The man's throat tightened again as he tried
to speak.
"Well,
whatever it is, you'd better use it," said Johnny. He saw the dark man's
face harden with resolution, and jerked his hand away just in time as the dark
man grabbed— m
There was a whirling moment, then the universe steadied. Johnny clutched at the seat with
his free hand. The plane and all the passengers were gone. He and the dark man
were sitting on a park bench in the sunshine. Two pigeons took alarm and
flapped heavily away.
The
dark man's face was twisted unhappily. "Now you have done it! Oh, what
time is it, anyway?" He plucked two watches out of his vest and consulted
them in turn. "Wednesday, friend, at the latestl Oh, oh, they'll—"
His mouth worked soundlessly.
"Wednesday?" Johnny managed. He looked around. They were sitting in Union Square
Park, the only ones there. There were plenty of people on the streets, all
hurrying, most of them women. It looked like a Wednesday, all right.
He
opened his mouth, and shut it again carefully. He looked down at the limp bit
of leather and metal in his hand. Start from the beginning. What did he know?
The
coin, which had evidently been some kind of telltale or beacon, had in some way
joined itself, after Johnny had damaged it, to some other instrument of the
dark man's— apparently the gadget that enabled him to control probability, and
move from one time to another, and small chores like
that.
In
their present fused state, the two gadgets were ungovernable—dangerous, the dark man seemed to think—and no good to
anybody.
And that was absolutely all
he knew.
He
didn't know where the dark man and his companion had come from, what they were
up to, anything that would be useful to know, and he wasn't getting any nearer
finding out.
—Except that there was some way of loosening the dark man's
tongue. Drugs, which were out of the question—liquor-Well, he thought, sitting
up a trifle straighter, there was no harm in trying, anyhow. It might not work,
but it was the pleasantest thought he had had all afternoon.
He said, "Come on," and stood up
carefully; but his motion must have been too abrupt, because the scene around
them melted and ran down into the pavement, and they were standing, not in the
park, but on the traffic island at Sheridan Square.
It
looked to be a little after noon, and the papers on the stand at Johnny's elbow
bore today's date.
He
felt a little dizzy. Say it was about one o'clock: then he hadn't got out to
the airport yet; he was on his way there now, with Duke, and if he could hop a
fast cab, he might catch himself and tell himself not to go. . . .
Johnny steadied his mind by a strenuous effort. He had,
he told himself, one single, simple problem now in hand,
and that was how to get to a bar. He took a careful step to-
ward the edge of the island. The thing in his hand bobbled;
the world reeled and steadied. 8
With
the dark man beside him, Johnny was standing on the gallery of the Reptile Room
of the Museum of Natural History. Down below, the poised shapes of various giant
lizards looked extremely extinct and very dry.
Johnny
felt the rising rudiments of a vast impatience. At this rate, it was clear
enough, he would never get anywhere he wanted to go, because every step changed
the rules. All right then; if Mahomet couldn't go to the mountain—
The
dark man, who had been watching him, made a strangled sound of protest.
Johnny
ignored him. He swung his hand sharply down. And up. And down.
The world swung around them like a pendulum,
twisting and turning. Too far! They were on a street corner in Paris. They were
in a dark place listening to the sound of machinery. They were in the middle of
a sandstorm, choking, blinding—
They
were sitting in a rowboat on a quiet river. The dark man was wearing flannels
and a straw hat.
Johnny
tried to move the thing in his hand more gently: it was as if it had a life of
its own; he had to hold it back.
They were seated on stools at a marble-topped
counter. Johnny saw a banana split with a fly on it. Zip!
A library, a huge
low-ceilinged place that Johnny had never seen before. Zip!
The lobby of the Art Theatre; a patron bumped
into Johnny, slopping his demitasse. Zip!
They
were sitting opposite each other, the dark man and he, at a table in the rear
of Dome's Bar. Dust motes sparkled in the late afternoon sun. There was a
highball in front of each of them.
Gritting
his teeth, Johnny held his hand perfectly upright while he lowered it, so
slowly that it hardly seemed to move, until it touched the worn surface of the
table. He sighed. "Drink up," he said.
With
a wary eye on the thing in Johnny's hand, the dark man drank. Johnny signaled
the bartender, who came over with a faintly puzzled expression. "How long
you guys been here?"
"I
was just going to ask you," said Johnny at random. "Two
more."
The
bartender retired and came back looking hostile with the drinks, after which he
went down to the farthermost end of the bar, turned his back on them and
polished glasses.
Johnny
sipped his highball. "Drink up," he told the dark man. The dark .man
drank.
After
the third swift highball, the dark man looked slightly walleyed. "How you feeling?" Johnny asked.
"Fine,"
said the dark man carefully. "Jus' fine." He
dipped two fingers into his vest pocket, drew out a tiny flat pillbox and
extracted from it an even tinier pill, which he popped into his mouth and
swallowed.
"What was that?"
said Johnny suspiciously.
"Just
a little pill."
Johnny
looked closely at him. His eyes were clear and steady; he looked exactly as if
he had not drunk any highballs at all. "Let me hear you say 'The Leith
police dismisseth us,' " said Johnny. The dark man said it.
"Can
you say that when you're drunk?" Johnny demanded. "Don't know,
friend. I never tried."
Johnny
sighed. Look at it any way you liked, the man had been high, at least, before
he swallowed that one tiny pill. And now he was cold sober. After a moment,
glowering, he pounded on his glass with a swizzle stick until the bartender
came and took his order for two more drinks. "Doubles," said Johnny
as an afterthought. When they arrived, the dark man drank one down and began to
look faintly glassy-eyed. He took out his pillbox.
Johnny
leaned forward. "Who's that standing outside,?"
he whispered hoarsely.
The dark man swiveled around. "Where?"
"They
ducked back," said Johnny. "Keep watching." He brought his free
hand out of his trousers pocket, where it had been busy extracting the contents
of a little bottle of antihistamine tablets he had been carrying around since
February. They were six times the size of the dark man's pills, but they were
the best he could do. He slid the pillbox out from under the dark man's
fingers, swiftly emptied it onto his own lap, dumped the cold tablets into it
and put it back.
"I
don't see anybody, friend," said the dark man anxiously. "Was it a
man or—" He picked out one of the bogus tablets, swallowed it, and looked
surprised.
"Have
another drink," said Johnny hopefully. The dark man, still looking
surprised,- swilled it down. His eyes closed slowly
and opened again. They were definitely glassy.
"How do you feel now?" Johnny
asked.
"Dandy, thanks. Vad heter derma ort?" The dark man's face spread and collapsed astonishingly into a large,
loose, foolish smile.
It occurred to Johnny that he might have
overdone it. "How was that again?" Swedish, it had sounded like, or
some other Scandinavian language . . .
"Voss hot ir gezugtF' asked the dark man wonderingly. He
batted his
head with the heel of his hand several times. "Favor de desconectar la radio."
"The
radio isn't—" began Johnny, but the dark man interrupted him. Springing
up suddenly he climbed onto the bench, spread his arms and began singing in a
loud operatic baritone. The melody was that of the Toreador Song from Carmen, but the dark man was singing his own words to
it, over and over: "Dove
e il gabinetto?"
The
bartender was coming over with an unpleasant expression. "Cut that
out!" Johnny whispered urgendy. "You hear? Sit down, or I'll move
this thing again!"
The
dark man glanced at the object in Johnny's hand. "You don't scare me, bud.
Go ahead and move it. Me cago en su highball." He began singing again.
Johnny
fumbled three five-dollar bills out of his wallet-all he had—and shoved them at
the bartender as he came up. The bartender went away.
"Well,
why were you scared before, then?" Johnny asked, furiously.
"Simple,"
said the dark man. "Vanta
ett ogenblick, it'll
come back to me. Sure." He clapped a hand to his brow. "Herr Gott im Himmeir he said, and sat down abruptly.
"Don't move it,"
he said. He was pale and sweat-beaded.
"Why not?'
"No control," whispered the dark
man. "The instrument is tuned to you—sooner or later you're going to meet
yourself. Two bodies can't occupy the same spacetime, friend." He
shuddered. "Boom!"
Johnny's
hand and wrist, already overtired, were showing a disposition to tremble. He
had the hand propped against a bowl of pretzels, and that helped some, but not
enough. Johnny was close to despair. The chief effect of the drinks seemed to
have been to make the dark man babble in six or seven foreign tongues. The
anti-drink pills were safely in his pocket; there was a fortune in those, no
doubt, just as a byproduct of this thing if he ever got out of it alive—but
that seemed doubtful.
All the same, he checked with a glare the
dark man's tentative move toward the object in his hand. His voice shook.
"Tell me now, or I'll wave this thing until something happens. I haven't
got any more patience! What are you after? What's it all about?"
"Un autre plat des pets de
nonne, s'il vous plaît, garçon," murmured the dark man.
"And cut that out," said Johnny.
"I mean it!" Intentionally or not, his hand slipped, and he felt the
table shudder under them.
Zip\
They
were sitting at a narrow table in the Sixth Avenue Bickford's, full of the
echoing clatter of inch-thick crockery.
"Well?"
said Johnny, close to hysteria. The glasses on the table between them were full
of milk, not whisky. Now he , was in for it. Unless he
could break the dark man's nerve before he sobered up—or unless, which was
unlikely in the extreme, they happened to hit another bar—
"It's
like this, friend," said the dark man. "I'm the last surviving
remnant of the race of Lemurians, see, and I like to persecute people. I'm
bitter, because you upstarts have taken over the world. You can't—"
"Who's the lady I saw you with?"
Johnny asked sourly.
"Her?
She's the last surviving remnant of the Atlanteans. We have a working
agreement, but we hate each other even more than—"
Johnny's
fingers were clammy with sweat around the limp leather that clung to them. He
let his hand twitch, not too much.
Zip!
They
were sitting facing each other on the hard cane seats of an almost empty subway
train, rackety-clacking headlong down its dark tunnel like a consignment to
hell. "Try again," said Johnny through his teeth.
"It's
like this," said the dark man. "I'll tell you the truth. This whole
universe isn't real, get me? It's just a figment of your imagination, but you
got powers you don't know how to control, and we been trying to keep you
confused, see, because otherwise—"
"Then you don't care if I do this!"
said Johnny, and he made a fist around the leather purse and slammed it on his
knee.
Zip!
A wind thundered in his ears, snatched the
breath from his mouth. He could barely see the dark man, through a cloud of
flying sleet, hunkered like himself on a ledge next to nowhere. "We're
observers from the Galactic Union," the dark man shouted. "We're
stationed here to keep an eye on you people on account of all them A-bomb explosions, because—"
"Or
this!"
Johnny howled, and jerked his fist again.
Zip!
They
were sprawled on a freezing plain, staring at each other in the icy glitter of
starlight. "I'll tell you!" said the dark man. "We're time
travelers, and we got to make sure you never marry Piper Laurie, because—"
Gently, Johnny told
himself.
Zip!
They
were sliding side by side down the giant chute in the fun house at Jantzen's
Beach in Portland, Oregon. "Listen!" said the dark man. "You're
a mutant superman, see? Don't get sore—we had to test you before we could lead
you into your glorious heritage of—"
As
Johnny started to get to his feet, the movement jarred the thing in his hand,
and—
Zip!
They
were standing on the observation platform on top of the Empire State. It was a
cold, raw day. The dark man was shivering—cold, or frightened enough to talk,
to too frightened to stay drunk? His voice, trembled: "Okay, this is it, friend. You aren't
human—you're an android, but such a good imitation, you don't even know it.
But we're your inventors, see—"
Gently:
it was the little jumps that were dangerous, Johnny reminded himself.
Zip!
They were in a revolving
door, and zip!
Johnny was on the staircase
of his own rooming house, looking down at the dark man who was goggling up at
him, trying to say something, and zip! they
were standing beside a disordered banana cart while a cold chill ran up
Johnny's spine, and—
"All
rightl" the dark man shouted. There was raw sincerity in his voice.
"I'll tell you the truth, but please—"
Johnny's hand tilted in
spite of himself.
Zip!
They
were on the top deck of a Fifth Avenue bus parked at the curb, waiting for a
load. Johnny lowered his hand with infinite care to the shiny rail top of the
seat ahead. "Tell," he said.
The
dark man swallowed. "Give me a chance," he said in an undertone.
"I can't tell you—if I do, they'll break me, I'll never get a post
again—"
"Last
chance," said Johnny, looking straight ahead. "One . . . Two . . ."
"It's a livie," the dark man said,
pronouncing the first i long. His voice was resigned and dull. "A what?"
"Livie. Like movies. You know. You're an
actor."
"What
is this now?" said Johnny uneasily. "I'm a painter. What do you mean,
I'm an ac—"
"You're
an actor, playing a painter!" said the dark man. "You actors!
Dumb cows! You're an actor! Understand? It's a livie."
"What is the livie
about?" Johnny asked carefully.
"It's a musical
tragedy. All about poor people in the slums."
"I don't live in the slums," said
Johnny indignantly.
"In the slums. You
want to tell me, or should I tell you? It's a big dramatic show. You're the comic relief. Later on you die." The dark man stopped short, and looked as if
he wished he had stopped shorter. "A detail," he said. "Not
important. We'll fix it up, next script conference." He put his hands to
his temples suddenly. "Oh, why was I decanted?" he muttered.
"Glorm will split me up the middle. He'll pulverize me. He'll shove me
back into the—"
"You're
serious?" said Johnny. His voice cracked. "What is this, I die? I die
how?" He twitched uncontrollably.
Zip\
The Fifth Avenue bus was gone. They were
sitting in the second row of a movie theater. The house lights had just gone
up; the audience was shuffling out. Johnny seized the dark man by the shirt
front.
"I
forget," said the dark man sullenly. "You fall off something, I
think. Right before the end of the livie, when the hero gets
to bed with the girl. You want to know who's the hero?
Somebody you know. Duke—"
"Fall off what?"
said Johnny, tightening his grip.
"Off
a building. Into a trash can. Half."
"Comic relief?"
said Johnny with an effort.
"Sure.
Pratfalls! You'll steal the livie! The lookers'!! have
heart attacks laughing!"
The sounds of the departing audience abruptly
stopped. The walls and ceiling flickered alarmingly; when they steadied, Johnny
saw with total bewilderment that they were in a different room altogether. It
was nowhere he had ever been before—nowhere, he realized abruptly, with his heart
racing, that he ever could
have been before.
Out
across the great silvery bowl, under a cloud-high ceiling, men were floating
in the air like gnats, some drifting, some moving
quickly around a bulbous metal shape that hung over the center of the huge room.
Down below, twenty feet lower than the balcony on which they sat, there was a
little puff of light and exploding shape—a brilliant unfolding that lasted only
an instant, leaving a crazy memory of moving trees and buildings. After a
moment, it happened again.
Johnny
was aware that the dark man, beside him, had stiffened and somehow shrunk into
himself.
He
turned. Behind them, in the eerie stillness, a silvery man came striding
through a doorway.
"Glorm," said the dark man, gasping, "ne estis mia kulpo. Li-"
Glorm
said, "Fermu vian
truon." He
was slender and sinewy, dressed in something that looked like tinfoil. He had
bulging eyes under a broad shelf of brow. He turned them on Johnny. "Now
you vill give me d'inrtrwment," he said.
Johnny found his breath. The bit of leather
in his hand, he discovered, was now as rigid as if it were part of an invisible
pillar in the air; but he tightened his grip on it, anyhow. "Why should I
give it to you?" he demanded.
Glorm
gestured impatiently. "Vait." He turned to look
out over the enormous sunken bowl, and his voice suddenly echoed everywhere,
somehow a hundred times magnified: "Gi spinut"
Again
came that flowering of color and movement under the hanging bulge of metal: but
this time it sprang into full life, and didn't collapse again.
Fascinated,
Johnny stared down over the balcony rim. The floor of the bowl was gone now,
buried by a glittering marble street. On either side were
white buildings, all porticoes and pillars, and down at the end loomed
something that looked like the Parthenon, only as big as the main UN building
in New York.
The
street was aboil with people, drawfed by distance. They scattered as a
four-horse chariot came hurtling past, then flowed together again. Johnny could
hear them muttering angrily, like so many bees. There was a curious acrid scent
in the air.
Puzzled,
he glanced at Glorm and the dark man. "What's that?" he as,ked, pointing.
Glorm
made a gesture. "Rome," said the dark man, shaking as if with a
chill. "They're making a spectacle back in 44 b.c.
This here's the scene where
Julius Caesar burns the place down because they won't make him Emperor."
Sure
enough; the acrid scent was stronger; down below, a thin veil of gray-black smoke was beginning to arise. . . .
"But
he didn't," Johnny protested, stung. "That isn't even Rome—the
Parthenon's in Athens."
"It
used to be," said the dark man. His teeth were chattering. "We
changed it. The last outfit that made livies there, they were okay on the
little scenes, but they didn't understand spectacle. Glorm"—he cast a
furtive glance at the silver man, and raised his voice slightly—"he
understands spectacle."
"Let me get this straight now,"
said Johnny with a thick tongue. "You went to all the trouble of building
that phony set, with that crazy Parthenon and all, when you could just go back
in time and shoot the real thing?"
"Bona!"
shouted Glorm's amplified
voice. "Gi estu pre-sata!" The scene down below whirled in upon itself and winked out.
Glorm
turned impatiently to Johnny. "Now," he said. "You not
understand. Dat vich you see dere is vat
you call d'real ding. Ve not built set—built not set—no set—Kiel oni gi diras?"
" "We din't build no^set,' " said the dark man.
"Futra lingvo! Ve
din" build no set. Ve made dat Romans build it. Dey din build no set—dey
build Rome, dif/erent. Understand? Nobody din build no setl Real Romel Real
firel Real deadl Real history!"
Johnny
gaped at him. "You mean—you're changing history, just to make movies?"
"Livies,"
the dark man muttered.
"Livies, then. You must all be loopies. Where does that leave the people up in the
future? Look—where are we now? What time?"
"Your calendar, uh, 4400-something. About twenty-five hundred years from your
time."
"Twenty-five
hundred— Well, what does it do to you, when you change the Romans all
around?"
"Noddin',"
said Glorm emphatically.
"Noddin'P"
said Johnny, obtusely.
"Noddin*
at all. Vat happens to dog veri you cut off his modder's tail?"
Johnny
thought about it. "Noddin'." , "Korekti. You dink it is big job?" Johnny nodded.
"It
is a big job. But ve do it tventy, forty times every year. You know how many people live on d'planet now?" Without
pausing, he answered himself. "Tirty billion. You
know how many go to livies? Half. Fifteen
billion. Seven times more people dan live on d'planet in your time. Old, young. Stupid, smart. Livies
got to entertain dem all. Not like your HolZyvood. Dat vas
not art, not spectacle. Ven d'people rink, deep down"—he tapped his head—"something is
true, den I make it true, and it is true!
Dat is art! Dat is spectacle!"
"You
haven't changed New York much, anyway," said Johnny in self-defense.
Glorm's
bulging eyes grew bulgier. "Not change!" He snorted, turned. His
amplified voice rang out again: "Donu all me flugantan kvieton de Nov-Jorko natural"
There
was a stirring of floating figures out around the hanging bulge of metal. Glorm
cracked his knuckles impatiently. After a long moment the floor of the bowl
blossomed again.
Johnny caught his breath.
The
illusion was so perfect that the floor seemed to have dropped away: a thousand
feet down, Manhattan Island lay spread in the morning sunlight; he could see
ships at anchor in the harbor, and the clear glints of the Hudson and the East
River running up northward into the mists over the Bronx.
The
first thing he noticed was that the chaotic checkerboard of low buildings
spread over the whole island: the cluster of skyscrapers at the southern tip,
and the scattering at midtown, were missing.
"Guess vat year,"
said Glorm's voice.
He
frowned. "About 1900?" But that couldn't be
right, he thought uneasily—there were too many bridges: more, even than in his
own time.
Glorm
laughed heartily. "Dat vich you see-is Nov-York, 1956—before ve change it.
You dink you invent skyscrapers? Oh, no. Me invent
it."
"For
Wage Slaves of
Broadway," said
the dark man reverently. "That was his first livie. What a
spectacle!"
"Now
you understand?" Glorm asked patronizingly. "Long time I vanted to
tell dis to actor, see his face. Good—you understand now." His lean face
was shining. "You are actor— I am producer, director. Producer, director
is everything. Actor is dirt! So you vill give me d'insfrument."
"Won't," said
Johnny weakly.
"You vill," Glorm said. "In a
minute you have to let go."
Johnny
discovered with shock that his hand was growing numb. So this was what they had
all been stalling for, all this time. And now they'd got it. He was about to let go; he could feel it. So—
"Listen!"
he said desperately. "What about the people in the future?—I mean your
future. Do they make livies, too? If they do, are you an actor to them?"
Glorm's
face tautened with fury. "Kracajol" he said. "Vait until—" He stared at the thing in Johnny's
hand, and his fingers clenched.
Johnny's
grip loosened. He was going to let go, and then what? Back to his own time, and
more pratfalls, leading inexorably to—
His whole arm was tired. He
was going to have to let go.
. .
. And there was nothing he could do about it. That endless chain of tinkerers,
Glorms standing on each other's shoulders, all the way up into the unguessable
future—that was too big to change. It was, he supposed, no more frightening or
terrible than other kinds of macrocosmic tyranny the human mind had imagined;
it would be possible to live with it, if only his part weren't so unpleasant. .
. .
His hand dropped.
Smiling,
Glorm reached out to the suspended bit of leather. His fingers did something to
it that Johnny couldn't follow, and abruptly it sagged into his palm.
It
shuddered and flickered there for a moment like a top running down. All at once
it split into a brown coin and a pair of pince-nez. The flickering came again—a
blur of bright shapes: fountain pen, notebook, watch, cigarette lighter —then both
objects came to rest, tiny and metallic and dead.
Glorm put them into a fold
of his clothing.
"Bona,"
he said indifferently over his shoulder. "Resendu turn al Nov-Jorkon."
Desperation
limbered Johnny's tongue. He started talking before he even knew what he was
going to say. "What if-I don't stay in New York?"
Glorm paused, looking
annoyed. "Kio?"
"You've got your gadget back," said
Johnny, as the idea took shape in his head. "All right, but what are you
going to do if I decide to move to Chicago, or someplace? Or get myself
arrested and sent to jail? I mean, you can shuffle the probabilities around—but
if I try hard enough, I can put myself where it's impossible to have what you want to have happen,
happen." He took a deep breath. "See what I mean?"
"Plejmalpuro," said Glorm. From his expression, he saw.
"Listen,"
Johnny said. "Let me get the picture. This Duke you say is the hero—that's
the Duke I know?" He got a nod from Glorm. "And that was part of the
script, when he helped me get out of town?"
"Dress
rehearsal," said the dark man. "You fall in a swamp in Florida—come
up all over mud and leeches. A real boff."
Johnny
shuddered, and turned his mind resolutely away from leeches and falls from high
buildings. . . . "What I want to know is, what
was Duke's angle? Why did he think he wanted to get me out of town?"
They
told him. The answer was brutally simple, and Johnny had been half afraid that
he knew it already.
He
waited until his nails unclenched from his palms, and he felt able to talk
sensibly again. And even then, he found he had nothing to say. How could you
talk to people who would do a thing like that and call it art, or
entertainment? It was logical, he supposed, that a culture whose taste demanded
Glorm's ruthless spectacles should have such a concept of a "hero." It was also terryfying.
His
time was running out again. But the answer to that one occurred to him, too.
If Duke were here, what
would he say?
"Okay,
look," Johnny said rapidly, "I'm just spitballing, you understand,
talking off the top of my head—"
Glorm
and the dark man leaned forward with interested, wary expressions.
"—but
here's how I see it. Instead of this clown type for your comedy relief, we have
this suave man-of-the-world type. It's a switch.
A really great, uh, producer-director could put it over. I can really see it.
Take for instance—here, show me where it says in the
script. . ."
Johnny materialized on the quiet side street
a few steps from his door. He felt heavy and tired. The sun was still high over
the tops of the old buildings; it was about two thirty—an hour and a half after
Duke had left him at the airport.
He
leaned against a railing and waited. Sure enough, here came Mary Finigan across
the street, her hair uncombed, dark circles under her eyes.
"Go home, Mary,"
he said.
She
was startled. "What's the matter, isn't he there? I mean, Duke called
me—he said he was at your place—"
"He's
got an ax," said Johnny. "I'm telling you the truth. He was going to
kill you in my apartment, with my Scout ax that I use for kindling, with my
fingerprints on it."
When
Sie was gone, Johnny went on around the comer and into the foyer. Duke was there
with his hand in Johnny's mailbox. He turned around and swore, and his hand
twitched a long fat envelope out of the box. "What the devil are you doing
here, Johnny?"
"I decided not to
go."
Duke
leaned against the wall, grinning. "Well, every coming together again
gives a foretaste of the resurrection. Whew!" He glanced at the envelope
he was holding as if he had just noticed it. "Now I wonder what this might
be."
"You
know what it is," said Johnny without rancor. "Ted Edwards' fifty
bucks that he owed me. That was what gave you the idea, when he told you he'd
put it in the mail. Then this Mary business came up, and I suppose it just
Seemed to you like a God-given opportunity."
Duke's
eyes were narrow and hard. "You know about that, too, do you? What were
you planning to do about it, would you tell an old
friend that?"
"Nothing,"
said Johnny. "Just give me my I O U, and well call it square."
Duke fished in his pocket
for the folded scrap of paper and
handed it over. He peered into Johnny's eyes,
looking baffled. "Well, well. You're sure, are you?"
Johnny nodded and turned to go up the stairs.
"I
believe you are," said Duke. He was shaking his head, arms akimbo.
"Johnny, my boy, you're a character."
Johnny
looked down at him for a moment. "You're another," he said.
arthur c. clarke
All
too often, British writers of science fiction have insisted upon envisioning a
purely American future, with space dominated by American spacemen from American
spaceports. Arthur C. Clarke is too wise a writer to succumb to the
superficial commercialism ("American markets pay better, don't
they?") which has prompted such treason; and in such novels as the classic
prelude to space and the brilliant recent earthlight
he has seen to it that
Britain (as is indeed logical and
probable) claims her honored share in the conquest of space. Now he writes of '2 situation
never before touched on in science fiction—a moving situation which is bound to
arise in time, and which only an Englishman (and one as talented as Clarke)
could write.
THIS
EARTH OF MAJESTY
This royal throne of kings,
this sceptred isle,
This earth of majesty, this
seat of Mars . . .
This happy breed of men,
this little world . . .
This blessed plot, this
earth, this realm, this England.
King
Richard II, II,
i
"When
he comes aboard," said
Captain Saunders, as he waited for the landing ramp to extrude itself, "what the devil shall I call him?"
There
was a thoughtful silence while the navigation officer and the assistant pilot
considered this problem in etiquette. Then Mitchell locked the main control
panel, and the ship's multitudinous mechanisms lapsed into unconsciousness as
power was withdrawn from them.
"The
correct address," he drawled slowly, "is Your Royal Highness."
"Huhl" snorted the captain.
"I'll be damned if 111 call anyone that!"
"In these progressive days," put in
Chambers helpfully, "I believe that Sir is
quite sufficient. But there's no need to worry if you forget: it's been a long
time since anyone went to the Tower. Besides, this Henry isn't as tough a
proposition as the one who had all the wives."
"From
all accounts," added Mitchell, "he's a very pleasant young man. Quite intelligent, too. He's often been known to ask people
technical questions that they couldn't answer."
Captain
Saunders ignored the implications of this remark, beyond resolving that if
Prince Henry wanted to know how a Field Compensation Drive generator worked,
then Mitchell could do the explaining. He got gingerly to his feet—they'd been
operating on half a gravity during flight, and now they were on Earth he felt
like a ton of bricks—and started to make his way along the corridors that led
to the lower airlock. With an oily purring, the great curving door sidestepped
out of his way. Adjusting his smile, he walked out to meet the television
cameras'and the heir to the British throne.
The
man who would, presumably, one day be Henry IX of England was still in his
early twenties. He was slightly below average height, and had fine-drawn,
regular features that really lived up to all the genealogical cliches. Captain
Saunders, who came from Dallas and had no intention of being impressed by any
prince, found himself unexpectedly moved by the wide, sad eyes. They were eyes
that had seen too many receptions and parades, that had had to watch countless
totally uninteresting things, that had never been
allowed to stray far from the carefully planned official routes. Looking at
that proud but weary face, Captain Saunders glimpsed for the first time the
ultimate loneliness of royalty. All his dislike of that institution became
suddenly trivial against its real defect: what was wrong with the Crown was the
unfairness of inflicting such a burden on any human being. . . .
The
passageways of the Centaurus
were too narrow to allow
for general sightseeing, and it was soon clear that it suited Prince Henry very
well to leave his entourage behind. Once they had begun moving through the
ship, Saunders lost all his stiffness and reserve, and within a few minutes was
treating the Prince exactly like any other visitor. He did not realize that one
of the earliest lessons royalty has to learn is that of putting people at their
ease.
"You
know, Captain," said the Prince wistfully, "this is a big day for us. I've always hoped that one day it would be possible for
spaceships to operate from England. But it still seems strange to have a port
of our own here, after all these years. Tell me—did you ever have much to do with
rockets?"
"Well,
I had some training on them, but they were already on the way owt before I
graduated. I was lucky: some older men had to go back to school and start all
over again— or else abandon space completely if they couldn't convert to the
new ships."
"It made as much
difference as that?"
"Oh
yes—when the rocket went, it was as big as the change from sail to steam.
That's an analogy you'll often hear, by the way. There was a glamor about the
old rockets, just as there was about the old windjammers. These modern ships
haven't got it.—When the Centaurus takes off, she goes up as quietly as a
balloon—and as slowly, if she wants to. But a rocket blastoff shook the ground
for miles, and you'd be deaf for days if you were too near the launching apron.
Still, you'll know all that from the old news recordings."
The Prince smiled.
"Yes,"
he said. "I've often run through them at the palace. I think I've watched
every incident in all the pioneering expeditions. I was sorry to see the end
of rockets, too. But we could never have had a spaceport here on Salisbury Plain— the vibration would have shaken down
Stonehengel"
"Stonehenge?"
queried Saunders as he held open a hatch
and let the Prince through into Hold Number 3.
"Ancient monument—one of the most famous stone circles in the
world.
It's really impressive, and about three thousand years old. See it if you
can—it's only ten miles from here."
Captain Saunders had some difficulty in
suppressing a smile. What an odd country this was: where
else he wondered, would you find contrasts like this?
It made him feel very young and raw when he remembered that, back home, the
Alamo was ancient history, and there was hardly anything in the whole of Texas
as much as five hundred years old. For the first time he began to realize what
tradition meant: it gave Prince Henry something that he could never possess.
Poise-self-confidence, yes, that was it. And a pride
that was somehow free from arrogance, because it took itself so much for
granted that it never had to be asserted.
It
was surprising how many questions Prince Henry managed to ask in the thirty
minutes that had been allotted for his tour of the freighter. They were not the
routine questions that people asked out of politeness, quite uninterested in
the answers. H.R.H. Prince Henry knew a lot about spaceships, and Captain
Saunders felt completely exhausted when he handed his distinguished guest back
to the reception committee, which had been waiting outside the Centaurus with well-simulated patience.
"Thank
you very much, Captain," said the.Prince as they shook hands in the
airlock. "I've not enjoyed myself so much for ages. I hope you have a
pleasant stay in England, and a successful voyage." Then his retinue
whisked him away and the port officials, frustrated until now, came aboard to
check the ship's papers.
"Well,"
said Mitchell when it was all over, "what did you think of our Prince of
Wales?"
"He
surprised me," answered Saunders frankly. "I'd never have guessed he
was a prince. I always thought they were kind of dumb. But hell, he knew the principles of the Field Drivel Has he ever
been up in space?"
"Once,
I think. Just a hop above the atmosphere in a Space Force
ship. It didn't even reach orbit before it came back again—but the Prime
Minister nearly had a fit. There were questions in the House and editorials in
the Times. Everyone decided that the heir to the throne
was too valuable to risk in these newfangled inventions. So, though he has the
rank of
Commodore
in the Royal Space Force, he's never even been to the Moon."
"The poor guy,"
said Captain Saunders.
He
had three days to burn, since it was not the Captain's job to supervise the
loading of the ship or the preflight maintenance. Saunders knew skippers who
hung around breathing heavily on the necks of the servicing engineers, but he
wasn't that type. Besides, he wanted to see London. He had been to Mars and
Venus and the Moon, but this was his first visit to England. Mitchell and
Chambers filled him with useful information and put him on the monorail to
London before dashing off to see their own families. They would be returning
to the spaceport a day before he did, to check that everything was in order. It
was a greaj relief having officers one could rely on so implicitly: they were
unimaginative and cautious, but thoroughgoing almost to a fault. If they said that everything was shipshape, Saunders knew he could take off
without qualms.
The
sleek streamlined cylinder whistled across the carefully tailored landscape. It
was so close to the ground and traveling so swiftly that one could only gather
fleeting impressions of the towns" and fields that flashed by. Everything,
thought Saunders, was so incredibly compact, and on such a Lilliputian scale.
There were no open spaces, no fields more than a mile long in any direction. It was enough to give a Texan claustrophobia—particularly a Texan
who also happened to be a space pilot.
The
sharply defined edge of London appeared like the bulwarks of some walled city
on the horizon. With few exceptions, the buildings were quite low—perhaps
fifteen or twenty stories in height. The monorail shot through a narrow canyon,
over a very attractive park, across a river
that was presumably the Thames, and then came to rest with a steady, powerful surge of deceleration. A loudspeaker announced, in a
modest voice that seemed afraid of being overheard: "This is Paddington.
Passengers for the North please remain seated." Saunders pulled his
baggage down from the rack mid headed out into the station.
As he made for the entrance to the
Underground, he passed a bookstall and glanced at the magazines on display.
About half of them, it seemed, carried photographs of Prince Henry or other
members of the Royal Family. This, thought Saunders, was altogether too much
of a good thing. He also noticed that all the evening papers showed the Prince
entering or leaving the Centaurus,
and bought copies to read
in the subway—he begged its pardon, the "tube."
The
editorial comments had a monotonous similarity. At last, they rejoiced, England
need no longer take a back seat among the spacegoing nations. Now it was
possible to operate a space fleet without requiring a million square miles of
desert: the wilent, gravity-defying ships of today could land, if need be, in
Hyde Park, without even disturbing the ducks on the Serpentine. Saunders found
it odd that this sort of patriotism had managed to survive into the age of
space, but he guessed that the British had felt it pretty badly when they had
to borrow launching sites from the Australians, the Americans and the Russians.
The
London Underground was still, after a century and a half, the best transport
system in the world, and it deposited Saunders safely at his destination less
than ten minutes after he had left Paddington. In ten minutes the Centaurus could have covered fifty thousand miles; but
space, after all, was not quite so crowded as this.
Nor were the orbits of spacecraft so tortuous as the
streets Saunders had to negotiate to reach his hotel. All attempts to
straighten out London had failed dismally, and it was fifteen minutes before he
completed the last hundred yards of his journey.
He stripped off his jacket and collapsed
thankfully on his bed. Three quiet, carefree days all to himself:
it seemed too good to be true.
It
was. He had barely taken a deep breath when the phone rang.
"Captain
Saunders? I'm so glad we found you. This the B.B.C. We
have a program called In
Town Tonight and
we were wondering . . ."
The thud of the airlock door was the sweetest
sound Saunders had heard for days. Now he was safe: nobody could get at him
here in his armored fortress, which would soon be far out in the freedom of
space. It was not that he had been treated badly: on the contrary, he had been
treated altogether too well. He had made four (or was it five?) appearances on
various TV programs; he had been to more parties than he could remember; he had
acquired several hundred new friends and (the way his head felt now) forgotten
all his old ones.
"Who
started the rumor," he said to Mitchell as they met at the port,
"that the British were reserved and standoffish? Heaven help me if I ever
meet a demonstrative Englishman."
"I take it,"
replied Mitchell, <'that you had a good time."
"Ask
me tomorrow," Saunders replied. "I'll be at home then."
"I
saw you on the quiz program last night," remarked Chambers. "You
looked pretty ghastly."
"Thank
you: that's just the sort of sympathetic encouragement I need at the moment.
I'd like to see you think of a synonym for jejune after you'd been up until three in the morning."
"Vapid," replied
Chambers promptly.
"Insipid," said
Mitchell, not to be outdone.
"You
win. Let's have those overhaul schedules and see what the engineers have been
up to."
Once
seated at the control desk, Captain.Saunders quickly became his usual efficient
self. He was home again, and his training took over. He knew exactly what to
do, and would do it with automatic precision. To right and left of him, Mitchell
and Chambers were checking their instruments and calling the control tower.
It
took them an hour to carry out the elaborate preflight routine. When the last
signature had been attached to the last sheet of instructions, and the last red
light on the monitor panel had turned to green, Saunders flopped back in his
seat and lit a cigarette. They had ten minutes to spare before take-off.
"One day," he said, "I'm going
to come to England incognito to find what makes the place tick. I don't
understand how you can crowd so many people onto one little island without its
sinking."
"Huh," snorted Chambers. "You
should see Holland. That makes England look as wide open as Texas."
"And
then there's this Royal Family business. Do you know, wherever I went everyone
kept asking me how I got on with Prince Henry, what we'd talked about, didn't I
think he was a fine guy, and so on. Frankly, I got fed up with it. I can't
imagine how you've managed to stand it for a thousand years."
"Don't think that the Royal Family's
been popular all the time," replied Mitchell. "Remember what happened
to Charles IP And some of the things we said about the
early Georges were quite as rude as the remarks your people made later."
"We
just happen to like tradition," said Chambers. "We're not afraid to
change when the time comes, but as far as the Royal Family is concerned . . .
well, it's unique and we're rather fond of it. Just the way you feel about the
Statue of Liberty."
"Not
a fair example. I don't think it's right to put human
beings up on a pedestal and treat them as if they're—well, minor deities. Look
at Prince Henry, for instance. Do you think hell ever have a chance of doing
the things he really wants to do? I saw him three times on TV when I was in
London. The first time he was opening a new school somewhere; then he was
giving a speech to the Worshipful Company of Fishmongers at the Guildhall (I
swear I'm not making that
up) and finally he was receiving
an address of welcome from the Mayor of Podunk, or whatever your equivalent
is." ("Wigan," interjected Mitchell.) "I think I'd rather
be in jail than live that sort of life. Why can't you leave the poor guy
alone?"
For
once, neither Mitchell nor Chambers rose to the challenge. Indeed, they
maintained a somewhat frigid silence. That's torn it, thought Saunders. I
should have kept my big mouth shut; now I've hurt their feelings. I should have
remembered that advice I read somewhere: "The British have two religions:
cricket and the Royal Family. Never attempt to criticize either."
The
awkward pause was broken by the radio from the spaceport controller.
"Control to Centaurus. Your flight lane clear. OK to lift."
"Takeoff
program starting . . . now!"
replied Saunders, throwing
the master switch. Then he leaned back, his eyes taking in the entire control
panel, his hands clear of the board but ready for instant action.
He
was tense but completely confident. Better brains than his—brains of metal and
crystal and flashing electron streams —were in charge of the Centaurus now. If necessary, he eould take command, but
he had never yet 3fted a ship manually and never expected to do so. If the
automatics failed, he would cancel the takeoff and sit here on Earth until the
fault had been cleared.
The
main field went on, and weight ebbed from the Centaurus. There were protesting groans from the ship's
hull mid structure as the strains redistributed themselves. The curved arms of
the landing cradle were carrying no load now; the slightest breath of wind
would carry the freighter away into the sky.
Control
called from the tower: "Your weight now zero: check calibration."
Saunders
looked at his meters. The upthrust of the field should now exactly equal the
weight of the ship, and the meter readings should agree with the totals on the
loading schedules. In at least one instance this check had revealed I he
presence of a stowaway on board a spaceship'-the gauges were as sensitive as
that.
"One
million, five hundred and sixty thousand, four hundred and twenty
kilograms," Saunders read off from the (lirust indicators. "Pretty
good—it checks to within fifteen kilos. The first time I've been underweight,
though. You could have taken on some more candy for that plump girl friend of
yours in Port Lowell, Mitch."
The assistant pilot gave a rather sickly
grin. He had never quite lived down a blind date on Mars which had given him a
completely unwarranted reputation for preferring statuesque blondes.
There was no sense of motion, but the Centaurus was now climbing up into the summer sky as
her weight was not only neutralized but reversed. To the watchers below, she
would be a swiftly mounting star, a silver globule, falling through and beyond
the clouds. Around her, the blue of the atmosphere was deepening into the
eternal darkness of space. Like a bead moving along an invisible wire, the
freighter was following the pattern of radio waves that would lead her from
world to world.
This,
thought Captain Saunders, was his twenty-sixth takeoff from Earth. But the
wonder would never die, nor would he ever outgrow the feeling of power it gave
him to sit here at the control panel, the master of forces beyond even the
dreams of Mankind's ancient gods. No two departures were ever the same: some
were into the dawn, some towards the sunset, some
above a cloud-veiled Earth, some through clear and sparkling skies. Space
itself might be unchanging, but on Earth the same pattern never recurred, and
no man ever looked twice at the same landscape of the same sky. Down there the
Atlantic waves were marching eternally towards Europe, and high above them—but
so far below the Centaurus!—the
glittering bands of cloud
were advancing before the same winds. England began to merge into the
continent, and the European coastline became foreshortened and misty as it sank
hull-down beyond the curve of the world. At the frontier of the west, a
fugitive stain on the horizon, was the first hint of
America. With a single glance, Captain Saunders could span all the leagues
across which Columbus had labored half a thousand years ago.
With the silence of limitless power, the ship
shook itself free from the last bonds of Earth. To an outside observer, the
only sign of the energies it was expending would have been the dull red glow
from the radiation fins around the vessel's equator, as the heat loss from the
mass-converters was dissipated into space.
"14:03:45,"
wrote Captain Saunders neatly in the log. "Escape velocity attained. Course deviation negligible."
There
was little point in making the entry. The modest twenty-five thousand miles an
hour which had been the almost unattainable goal of the first astronauts had
no practical significance now, since the Centaurus was
still accelerating and would continue to gain speed for hours. But it had a profound
psychological meaning. Until this moment, if power bad failed, they would have
fallen back to Earth. But now gravity could never recapture them: they had
achieved the freedom of space, and could take their pick of the planets. In
practice, of course, there would be several kinds of hell to pay if they did
not pick on Mars and deliver their cargo according to plan. But Captain
Saunders, like all spacemen, was fundamentally a romantic. Even on a milk run
like this lie would sometimes dream of the ringed glory of Saturn, or the
somber Neptunian wastes, lit by the distant fires of the shrunken sun.
One
hour after takeoff, according to the hallowed ritual, Chambers left the course
computer to its own devices and produced the three glasses that lived beneath
the chart table. As he drank the traditional toast to Newton, Oberth und
Einstein, Saunders wondered how this little ceremony had originated. Space
crews had certainly been doing it for at least sixty years: perhaps it could be
traced back to the legendary rocket engineer who made the remark: "I've
burnt more alcohol in sixty seconds than you've ever sold across this lousy
bar."
Two
hours later the last course-correction that the tracking stations on Earth
could give them had been fed into the computer. From now on, until Mars came
sweeping up ahead, they were on their own. It was a lonely thought, yet a curiously
exhilarating one. Saunders savored it in his mind. There were just the three of
them here—and no one else within a million miles.
In the circumstances, the detonation of an
atomic bomb could hardly have been more shattering than the modest knock on the
cabin door.
Captain Saunders had never been so startled
in his life. With a yelp that had already left him before he had a chance to
suppress it, he shot out of his seat and rose a full yard before the ship's
residual gravity field dragged him back. Chambers and Mitchell, on the other
hand, behaved with traditional British phlegm. They swiveled in their bucket
seats, stared at the door, and then waited for their Captain to take action.
It
took Saunders several seconds to recover. Had he been confronted with what
might be called a normal emergency, he would already have been halfway into a
spacesuit. But a diffident knock on the door of the control cabin, when
everyone in the ship was sitting inside, was not a fair test.
A
stowaway was simply impossible. The danger had been so obvious, right from the
beginning of commercial spaceflight, that the most
stringent precautions had been taken against it. One of his officers, Saunders
knew, would always have been on duty during loading; no one could possibly have
crept in unobserved. Then there had been the detailed preflight inspection,
carried out by both Mitchell and Chambers. Finally, there was the weight check
at the moment before takeoff; that was
conclusive. No, a stowaway was totally . . .
The
knock on the door sounded again. Captain Saunders clenched his fists and
squared his jaw. In a few-minutes, he thought, some
romantic idiot was going to be very, very sorry.
"Open
the door, Mr. Mitchell," Saunders growled. In a single long stride, the
assistant pilot crossed the cabin and jerked open the hatch.
For
an age, it seemed, no one spoke. Then the stowaway, wavering slightly in the
low gravity, came into the cabin. He was completely self-possessed, and looked
very pleased with himself.
"Good
afternoon, Captain Saunders," he said. "I must apologize for this
intrusion."
Saunders swallowed hard. Then, as the pieces
of the jigsaw fell into place, he looked first at Mitchell, then at Chambers.
Both of his officers stared guilelessly back at him with expressions of ineffable
innocence. "So that's
it," he said bitterly.
There was no need for any explanations: everything was perfectly clear. It was
easy to picture the complicated negotiations, the midnight meetings, the
falsification of records, the offloading of non-essential cargoes that his
trusted colleagues had been conducting behind his back. He was sure it was a
most interesting story, but he didn't want to hear about it now. He was too
busy wondering what the Manual of Space Law would have to say about a situation
like this, though he was already gloomily certain that it would be of no use to
him at all.
It
was too late to turn back, of course: 3he conspirators wouldn't have made an
elementary miscalculation like that. He would just have to make the best of
what looked like being the trickiest voyage in his career.
He
was still trying to think of something to say when the priority
signal started flashing on
the radio board. The stowaway looked at his watch.
"I
was expecting that," he said. "It's probably the Prime Minister. I
think I'd better speak to the poor man."
Saunders thought so too.
"Very well, Your Royal Highness," he said sulkily.
It
was the Prime Minister all right, and he sounded very upset. Several times he
used the phrase "your duty to your people" and once there was a
distinct catch in his throat as he said something about "devotion of your
subjects to the Crown."
While
this emotional harangue was in progress, Mitchell leaned over to Saunders and
whispered in his ear:
"The
old boy's on a sticky wicket, and he knows it. The people will be behind the
Prince when they hear what's happened. Everybody knows he's been trying to get
into space for years."
"Shushl" said Chambers. The Prince
was speaking, his words winging back across the abyss
that now sundered him from the island he would one day rule.
"I
am sorry, Mr. Prime Minister," he said, "if I've caused you any
alarm. I will return as soon as it is convenient. Somer one has to do
everything for the first time, and I felt the moment had come for a member of
my family to leave Earth. My great-grandfathers were sailors before they became
kings of a maritime nation. This will be a valuable part of my education, and
will make me more fitted to carry out my duty. Good-by."
He
dropped the microphone and walked over to the observation window—the only
spaceward-looking port on the entire ship. Saunders watched him standing there,
proud and lonely—but contented now.
No
one spoke for a long time. Then Prince Henry tore his gaze away from the
blinding splendor beyond the port, looked at Captain Saunders, and smiled.
"Where's
the galley, Captain?" he asked. "I may be out of practice, but when I
used to go scouring I was the best cook in my patrol."
Saunders
slowly relaxed, then smiled back. The tension seemed to lift from the control
room. Mars was still a long way off, but he knew now that this wasn't going to
be such a bad trip after all.
mildred clingehman
The
most attractive thing about Mildred Clingerman— as a writer, I hasten to add,
to avoid misinterpretation ("or," as Elmer Davis once said,
"interpretation either, for that matter")—is that no two of her
stories are alike in theme or in tonefthere is, thank God, no Clingerman
formula. For her first entry in this volume, the Toast of Tucson presents the
deft and charming tale of a marriage, a hangover, a tomcat and an Alien
ObServer.
BIRDS
CAN'T COUNT
Everybody
has his own way of
weathering a hangover. Maggie's husband's way was to ignore the whole matter,
stoutly denying, if pressed, that he suffered at all. Maggie never denied Mark
the right to this brave pretense, but she had long ago noted that on such days
the family car needed a great deal of tinkering with, which necessitated Mark's
lying down under it or in it for several hours. Maggie refused any such
face-saving measures. Right after breakfast on the day niter the party she took
to her bed, fortified with massive doses of B1, a dull book and, for
quiet companionship, Comez, the cat.
The
window cooler hummed invitingly in the darkened bedroom; the curtains belled
out in the breeze, and Maggie, shedding everything but her slip, climbed gratefully
into bed. The book was called Hunting Our Feathered Friends with a Camera, and Maggie, who knew nothing of photography
or birds, began to read it in the hope of being bored into sudden sleep.
Sleep
had been very elusive lately. It was silly of her to become so disturbed over
shadows ... or, more often, the luck
of shadows. But how to explain her uneasiness to Mark, or to
anybody? Once, last night at the party, she'd come very close to asking
her friends for help or, maybe, just sympathy—
the
talk had turned to ghosts and hauntings—but luckily she'd called back the words
before they'd formed. The whole thing was too nebulous to talk about. From the
first, Mark had-labeled it paranoiac, laughing at her wide-eyed account of something that looked at her in the bathroom, trundled
after her to the bedroom, then watched her in the kitchen while she pared
potatoes. When Mark had asked where for pete's sake
was there room in that small kitchen for a secret watcher, Maggie had shut up.
Not for worlds would she leave herself open to Mark's delighted shouts (she
could just hear him) by answering that question.
If
I'd said: "On top of the refrigerator," Maggie thought drowsily, I'd
never have heard the last of it.
. . . The hunting urge is deeply ingrained in
man. It is no longer necessary to hunt for food; take a camera in your hands
and stalk your prey. The prime hunter, anyway, from the days of the caveman,
has been the artist, tracking down and recording beauty. . . . Allow your
children and yourself the thrill of the chase; satisfy this primitive urge with
a safe weapon, the camera. Patience . . . do not harm the nests natural setting
. . . build yourself a blind . . . patience . . . catch them feeding . . . mating . . , battling . , . patience . . . quick exposure . . . patience .. .
Maggie slept.
Minutes
later she woke to find Gomez, the cat, sitting on her stomach. She and Gomez,
good friends, regarded each other gravely. Gomez, aware that he had her full
attention, tossed his head skittishly.
"You woke me,"
Maggie accused.
"Mmm-ow-rannkk?" He
was giving her the three-syllable, get-up-and-feed-me treatment. Maggie was
supposed to find this coaxing irresistible.
"Blast
and damn," Maggie said gently, not moving. Gomez trod heavily towards her
chin.
"All
right," Maggie muttered. "But stop flouncing.
Whoever heard of a flouncing tomcat—"
Both
Maggie and Gomez froze, staring at something close to the ceiling.
"Do you see it, too?" Maggie rolled
her eyes at Gomez, which so terrified him he immediately began evasive action
—bounding off the bed, stumbling over her shoes, caroming off her desk, falling
into the lid of her portable typewriter, his favorite sleeping spot. Gomez
cowered deep in the lid, one scalloped ear doing radar duty for whatever danger
hovered.
"That's
my brave, contained cat," Maggie crooned through her teeth. She raised
herself up on her elbows to stare at one comer of the ceiling; her eyes moved
slowly with the slow movement there. But was it movement? Strictly speaking, it
was not. Only some subtle shifting of the light in the room, she thought. That
was all. The ceiling was blankjand bare. Gradually the tumult of her heart
subsided. Maggie caught sight of her face in the dressing-table mirror. She was
interestS-ingly pale.
"It's
all done with mirrors, Gomez, and who's afraid of a mirror? Neither you nor I ... a car went by, or a cloud. Take one
cloud, a mirror, and a hangover; divide by . . . Wait u minute. I just thought
of something."
Gomez
waited, relaxing somewhat in his tight-fitting box. Maggie sat cross-legged in
the middle of the double bed silently pursuing an elusive memory.
White
face . . . tents . . . carnival . . .yes, the spider
lady! 11 was one of the first dates I had with Mark,
and how much
I impressed him, because I saw through the illusion at
once. There in the tent, behind a roped-off section, sat a huge, hairy spider
with the head of a woman. The head turned and talked uud laughed with the
crowd, but glared at me when I began lo point out to Mark the arrangement of
the mirrors. It was all .simple enough and fairly obvious, but not to Mark. Not
to most people. Later, over coffee and doughnuts, I explained rii I her proudly
to him that magic shows, pickpocket shows,
IInit kind of thing, were always dull for me,
because I could see so clearly what was really happening—that the way lo look,
to watch, was not straight on, but in a funny kind of oblique way, head tilted.
Mark squeezed my hand then and made some remark about a crazy female who goes
through life with her head on one side, seeing too deeply into things.
It is nice to remember young love, Maggie
thought, but I'm losing the track of that thought. Oh, yes . . . and then
during the war there was the General at Mark's basic training camp—he
definitely lacked my peculiar ability—who came to
check on the trainees' camouflaged foxholes. Mark wrote me about it. The old
boy ciysed them all for inept idiots who couldn't decently camouflage a flea,
and then, right in front of the whole company and still cursing the obviousness
of their efforts, stepped straight into one of the concealed holes and broke
his leg. So . . .?
Maggie
lay back on her bed, her usual abstracted look considerably deepened. Her mind
wheeled around to the party last night. Something said or done then nagged at
her now. What was it? It had been a good party. Nobody mad or
sad or very bad. The summer bachelor had flitted about like an
overweight hummingbird stealing sips of kisses . . . and almost drowned in the
blonde, bless her. A mercurial young man had explained to Maggie what a bitch
his first wife was, while staring rather gloomily at his second. . . . The talk
had ranged from ghosts to sex, from religion to sex, from flying saucers to
sex, and everybody had come out strongly on the side of the angels and sex. The
rocket engineer believed passionately in the flying saucers, but—that was itl
He'd
said: "Maggie, it's silly and sweet of you to hope for a deus ex machina, come to save civilization, but have you
considered we may mean nothing to them emotionally? Haven't you ever watched
ants struggling with a load too big for them? How much did you care? Even if,
like God, you marked the fall of every sparrow, you might simply be conducting
a survey or expressing colossal boredom, like the people who delight in
measuring things. You know what I mean—if so-and-so were laid end to end . .
." And right there the talk had turned back to sex.
"So," Maggie said aloud, "I'm
being watched. Cataloged. Maybe
ptiotographed. Either that, or I'm nuts, loony, strictly for the
birds." She grabbed the dull book and began to read again, not quite sure
what she was looking for. She studied the photographs in the book, and for the
first time it struck her how self-consciously posed some of the birds looked.
"Hams," Maggie dismissed them. "Camera hogs." She glanced
at herself in the mirror, hesitated, then got up and combed her hair and lipsticked
her mouth. In the mirror she could see Gomez peering cautiously from the
typewriter lid towards a spot over the window cooler. The shadowy
coolnesj of the room lightened for a moment, and Gomez' eyes registered the
change, but Maggie didn't mind. She was posing sultrily and liking the effect.
Maggie had decided to cooperate for the time being and give the unseen watcher
an eyeful.
Mind
you, she was thinking furiously, if this is camouflage, it's out of my class .
. . maybe out of this world. Then how am I to prove it? It might be easier just
to go quietly nuts. . . . Hut I've got too much to do this week to go crazy. Next week, perhaps. What am I sayingl Fie on this character,
whoever it may be. With my tilted, eagle eye I will ferret him out!
Cheered,
she began to do setting-up exercises. Next, she stood on her head.
Unfortunately she couldn't see anything, since her only garment fell down
around her ears.
Mark opened her bedroom
door and peered in.
"Good God,
Maggie!" he said. "What's up?"
Maggie's
head emerged from the folds of the slip, and she lay
full length on the rug. "Just a game,"
she said. "Wanta play?"
"Please, Maggie," he said
plaintively. "Not just now. I've got to go polish the car."
"Idiot',"
Maggie said. "I'm studying photography ...
I think. Go away,
you're apt to ruin the exposure."
"I
am not," Mark said doggedly. "It's a love exposure, it's just that I have to—"
"—polish
the car!" Maggie threatened him with a shoe. Mark sighed and withdrew,
closing the door gently behind him.
Maggie
got up and dressed in shirt and shorts and tried the headstand again. Gomez
watched her with wide, startled
eyes.
Next she bent down and peered back between her legs while turning slowly to
survey all four sides of the room. Nothing. Wearily
she sat a moment on the rug, rubbing her aching brow. Her eyes felt sandy, and
she rubbed them, too. She glanced at Gomez and saw that he looked like two
cats, one barely offsetting the other, like a color overlay on a magazine page
that wasn't quite right. She rubbed her eyes harder to dispel the illusion, and
just then she saw the watcher.
She
and the watcher stared at each other across the intervening space and across
the little black box the watcher held. Even now his image was not clear to
Maggie. One moment he was there, the next he was a something-nothing, then he was gone.
Maggie
rubbed furiously at her eyes again and brought him back to her vision. This
time she was able to hold him there, though the image danced and swam and her
eyes watered a little with the effort. It was just like any
illusion, she thought; once you know the trick of looking at it, you feel
stupid not to have seen it at once.
"Peekaboo," she
said. "I see you. But stop wiggling."
The
watcher's expression did not change. He continued to gaze at her raptly. But
all the rest of him changed. He reminded Maggie of mirages she'd seen, linking
and flattening mountaintops. Was he human? A moment ago, he might have been.
But now he was a great whirl of gray petals with the black box
and the staring eyes remaining still and cool in the
center. The eyes were large, dark and unblinking. The gray petals now drooped
like melted wax and flowed into stiffening horizontal lines like a stylized
Christmas tree, and the liquid eyes became twin stars decorating its apex, with
the black box dangling below like a gift tied to a branch. The tree dissolved
and turned into a vase shape, with delicate etchings of light on the gray that
reminded Maggie of fine lace.
Maggie got up purposefully and walked towards
the fluidly shifting image. The watcher shrank into a small square shape that was like a window
open onto cold, slanting lines of rain. Maggie reached out a hand and touched
the solid plaster wall.
"Nuts,"
Maggie said. "I know you're there. Come out, come out, and we'll all take
tea."
The
watcher's gaze now turned toward her feet, and his form lengthened and narrowed
so drastically that he reminded Maggie of nothing so much as a barber pole with
gray and white stripes. The barber pole grew an appendage that pointed
downward. It seemed to be pointing at Gomez, who had seated himself just where
Maggie might most conveniently step on him, and was yawning as unconcernedly as
if the watcher did not exist, or as if he were quite used to him. The watcher
grew another appendage, raised the black box, and just then a tiny shaft of
light touched Gomez on the nose.
Maggie
watched carefully, but Gomez did not seem to be hurt. He began to wash his
face. "Is it a camera, then?" Maggie asked. No answer. She looked
wildly around the room, grabbed up the framed photograph of her mother-in-law
and showed it to the watcher. The staring eyes looked dubious. But by dint of using her eyebrows and all her facial muscles Maggie
finally made her question clear to him. One appendage disappeared into
the black box and drew out a liny replica of Gomez yawning. It was a perfect
little three-dimensional figurine, and Maggie coveted it with all her heart.
She reached for it, but the wavering barber pole drew itself up stiffly, the
eyes admired the figurine a few moments, glared haughtily at Maggie, and the
figurine disappeared. Maggie's luce expressed her
disappointment.
"What
about me?" Maggie pointed to herself, pantomimed I he way he held the box,
then touched her own nose lightly. The eyes at the top
of the barber pole gazed at her blandly. The barber pole shuddered. Then the
watcher pantomimed I hat Maggie should pick up Gomez and hold him. Maggie did,
mid again the little shaft of light hit Gomez on the nose.
"Hey!"
Maggie said. "Did you get me, too? Let me see." No response from the
watcher. "Oh well," Maggie said, "maybe that one wasn't so good.
How about this pose?" She smiled and pirouetted
gracefully for the watcher, but the
watcher
only looked bored. There's nothing so disconcerting, Maggie thought, as a bored
barber pole. She subsided into deep thought. Come to think of it, Gomez had
been with her each time she'd sensed the presence of the thing.
"Blast
and damn," she said. "I will not play a supporting role for any cat,
even Gomez." She made fierce go-away motions to the image-maker. She
shoved Gomez outside the bedroom. She created a host of nasty faces and tried
them on for the watcher. She made shooing motions as if he were a chicken.
Finally, in a burst of inspiration she printed the address of the Animal
Shelter on a card and drew pictures of cats all around it. She held it up for
the barber pole to read. The eyes looked puzzled, but willing. The little black
box was being folded into itself until now it was no larger than an ice cube.
The barber pole swelled into a caricature of a woman, a woman with enormous
brandy-snifter-size breasts and huge flopping buttocks. The eyes were now set
in a round doughy, simpering face that somehow (horribly, incomprehensibly)
reminded Maggie of her own. The watcher then, gazing
straight at Maggie, mimicked all the nasty faces she'd made, stood on his
(her?) head, peered between his legs, smiled and pirouetted, pretended to leer
at himself in a mirror, and then, very deliberately, indicated with one
spiraling finger atop his head that Maggie was nuts. He gave her one look of
pure male amusement and disappeared.
"Come
back and fight," Maggie said. "I dare you to say that again."
She rubbed her eyes without much hope, and she was right. The watcher was gone.
Rather
forlornly, Maggie took to her bed again. "It's the worst hangover I've
ever had," Maggie moaned. "So maybe I wasn't looking my best, but
it's a bitter blow . . ."
The
worst of it was, she could never tell anybody, even Mark. What woman could ever
admit she had less charm than a beat-up old tomcat? "But I've found out
one thing," Maggie thought. "I know now what dogs and cats stare at
when people can't see anything there. . . ." But she almost wept when she
remembered her old daydream—of watchers lovingly studying and guiding mankind,
or at least holding themselves ready to step in and help when the going got too
rough. Suppose, though, the watchers considered mankind no
more than servants to the other animals? Feeding and bathing them,
providing warm houses and soft, safe beds. . . .
It
was a sickening thought. Maggie harbored it for two minutes, and then
resolutely dismissed it from mind.
*
"Fiddlesticks!
He wasn't that stupid. In fact, he was a damn smart-aleck. So he liked Gomez.
So what? Maybe he's a woman-hater."
She
settled back against her pillow and opened the bird book:
Remember, birds cant count. When you build your
blind, let two people enter it. Let one person go away, and the birds will
return without fear, thinking they are safe. In this way, you will get good,
natural pictures of our friends eating, fighting, and mating. . . .
Mark opened the bedroom
door and walked in. "Maggie?"
"Hmm?" Maggie went on reading.
"I couldn't polish the
car. . . ." Mark grinned at her.
"Why not?" Maggie dropped the dull book with alacrity. She knew that grin.
"I
kept thinking about that new game you were playing. . . . Some type of
photography, did you say? Then I know the perfect name for it."
"What?"
"It's called see-the-birdie, and it
isn't a new game at all-It's just part of an old one."
Maggie
stretched luxuriously and made an apparently irrelevant remark: "So long,
hangover."
a vram davidson
The
word "golem," in Hebrew, meant originally anything incomplete or not
fully formed: a needle without an eye, a woman who has not conceived . . . or a
man without a soul—an automaton. It is in this last meaning that the word
occurs so often and so wondrously in Jewish legend that it is familiar even to
gentiles; and it may be no accident that modern robotics derieves from the
Czech author Capek, since the greatest golem of
all these robot-precursors was created in Prague, the
golem has been the title of
at least two classic horror films; Avram Davidson, however, sees no horror in
the theme, but rather a gentle, shrewd and delightful humor.
THE
GOLEM
The
gray-faced person
came along the street where old Mr. and Mrs. Gumbeiner lived." It was
afternoon, it was autumn, the sun was warm and
soothing to their ancient bones. Anyone who attended the movies in the twenties
or the early thirties has seen that street a thousand times. Past these
bungalows with their half-double roofs Edmund Lowe walked arm-in-arm with
Leatrice Joy and Harold Lloyd was chased by Chinamen waving hatchets. Under
these squamous palm trees Laurel kicked Hardy and Woolsey beat Wheeler upon the
head with codfish. Across these pocket-handkerchief-sized lawns the juveniles
of the Our Gang Comedies pursued one another and were pursued by angry fat men
in golf knickers. On this same street—or perhaps on some other
one of five hundred streets exacdy like it.
Mrs.
Gumbeiner indicated the gray-faced person to her husband.
"You
think maybe he's got something the matter?" she asked. "He walks kind
of funny, to me."
"Walks like a golem," Mr. Gumbeiner said indifferently.
The old woman was nettled.
"Oh,
I don't know," she said. "I think
he walks like your cousin."
The
old man pursed his mouth angrily and chewed on his pipestem. The gray-faced
person turned up the concrete path, walked up the steps to the porch, sat down
in a chair. Old Mr. Gumbeiner ignored him. His wife stared at Ae stranger.
"Man
comes in without a hello, good-by, or howareyou, sits
himself down and right away he's at home. . . . The chair is comfortable?"
she asked. "Would you like maybe a glass tea?"
She turned to her husband.
"Say
something, Gumbeiner!" she demanded. "What are you, made of
wood?"
The old man smiled a slow,
wicked, triumphant smile.
"Why
should I say anything?'' he asked the air. "Who
am I? Nothing, that's who."
The stranger spoke. His
voice was harsh and monotonous.
"When
you learn who—or, rather, what—I am, the flesh will melt from your bones in
terror." He bared porcelain teeth.
"Never
mind about my bones!" the old woman cried. "You've got a lot of nerve
talking about my bonesl"
"You
will quake with fear," said the stranger. Old Mrs. Gumbeiner said that she
hoped he would live so long. She turned to her husband once again.
"Gumbeiner, when are
you going to mow the lawn?"
"All mankind—"
the stranger began.
"Shah! I'm
talking to my husband. . . . He talks eppis land
of funny, Gumbeiner, no?"
"Probably a
foreigner," Mr. Gumbeiner said, complacently.
"You
think so?" Mrs. Gumbeiner glanced fleetingly at the stranger. "He's
got a very bad color in his face, nebbich. I
suppose he came to California for his health."
"Disease, pain,
sorrow, love, grief—all are nought to—"
Mr. Gumbeiner cut in on the
stranger's statement.
"Gall
bladder," the old man said. "Guinzburg down at the shule looked exactly the same before his operation. Two professors they had
in for him, and a private nurse day and night."
"I am not a human
being!" the stranger said loudly.
"Three
thousand seven hundred fifty dollars it cost his son, Guinzburg told me. 'For you, Poppa, nothing is too expensive —only get well,'
the son told him."
"I am not a human being!"
"Ai,
is that a son for youl" the old woman said, rocking her head. "A heart of gold, pure gold." She looked at the
stranger. "All right, all right, I heard you the first time. Gumbeiner! I
asked you a question. When are you going to cut the lawn?"
"On
Wednesday, odder
maybe Thursday, comes the
Japaneser to the neighborhood. To cut lawns is his profession. My profession it to be a glazier—retired."
"Between
me and all mankind is an inevitable hatred," the stranger said. "When
I tell you what I am, the flesh will melt—"
"You said, you said
already," Mr. Gumbeiner interrupted.
"In
Chicago where the winters were as cold and bitter as the Czar of Russia's
heart," the old woman intoned, "you had strength to carry the frames
with the glass together day in and day out. But in California with the golden
sun to mow the lawn when your wife asks, for this you have no strength. Do I
call in the Japaneser to cook for you supper?"
"Thirty
years Professor AUardyce spent perfecting his theories. Electronics,
neuronics—"
"Listen,
how educated he talks," Mr. Gumbeiner said, admiringly. "Maybe he
goes to the University here?"
"If
he goes to the University, maybe he knows Bud?" his wife suggested.
"Probably they're in the same class and
he came to see him about the homework, no?"
"Certainly
he must be in the same class. How many classes are there? Five in ganzen: Bud showed me on his program card." She
counted off on her fingers. "Television Appreciation and Criticism, Small
Boat Building, Social Adjustment, The American Dance . . . The American Dance—nu, Gumbeiner—"
"Contemporary Ceramics," her husband
said relishing the syllables. "A fine boy, Bud. A pleasure to have him for a boardner."
"After
thirty years spent in these studies," the stranger, who had continued to
speak unnoticed, went on, "he turned from the theoretical to the
pragmatic. In ten years' time he had made the most titanic discovery in
history: he madte mankind, all mankind, superfluous: he made me."
"What did Tillie write
in her last letter?" asked the old man.
The old woman shrugged.
"What should she write? The same thing. Sidney was home from the Army, Naomi has a
new boy friend—" "He
made me.'"
"Listen,
Mr. Whatever-your-name-is," the old woman said; "maybe where you came
from is different, but in this country
you don't interrupt people the while they're talking. . . . Hey. Listen—what do
you mean, he made
you? What kind of talk is
that?"
The
stranger bared all his teeth again, exposing the too pink gums.
"In
his library, to which I had a more complete access after his sudden and as yet
undiscovered death from entirely natural causes, I found a complete collection
of stories about androids, from Shelley's Frankenstein through Capek's R.U.R. to Asimov's—"
"Frankenstein?"
said the old man, with interest. "There used to be Frankenstein who had
the sodz-wasser place on Hal-stead Street: a Litvack, nebbich."
"What
are you talking?" Mrs. Gumbeiner demanded. "His name was Fismkenthal, and it wasn't on Halstead, it was on
Roosevelt."
"—clearly
shown that all mankind has an instinctive antipathy towards androids and there
will be an inevitable struggle between them—"
"Of
course, of courser Old Mr. Gumbeiner clicked his teeth against his pipe. "I am always wrong, you are always right. How could
you stand to be married to such a stupid person all this time?"
"I don't know," the old woman said.
"Sometimes I wonder, myself. I think it must be his good looks." She
began to laugh. Old Mr. Gumbeiner blinked, then began
to smile, then took his wife's hand.
"Foolish
old woman," the stranger said; "why do you laugh? Do you not know I
have come to destroy you?"
"What!"
old Mr. Gumbeiner shouted. "Close your mouth,
you!" He darted from his chair and struck the stranger with the flat of
his hand. The stranger's head struck against the porch pillar and bounced back.
"When you talk to my
wife, talk respectable, you hear?"
Old
Mrs. Gumbeiner, cheeks very pink, pushed her husband back in his chair. Then
she leaned forward and examined the stranger's head. She clicked her tongue as
she pulled aside a flap of gray, skinlike material.
"Gumbeiner,
look!
He's all springs and wires inside!"
"I
told you he was a golem, but no, you wouldn't listen," the old man said.
"You said he walked like a golem."
"How could he walk
like a golem unless he was one?"
"All right, all right.
. . . You broke him, so now fix him."
"My
grandfather, his light shines from Paradise, told me that when MoHaRaL—Moreyny
Ha-Rav Low—his memory for a blessing, made the golem in Prague, three hundred? four hundred years
ago? he wrote on his forehead the Holy Name."
Smiling
reminiscently, the old woman continued, "And the golem cut the rabbi's wood and brought his water and guarded the ghetto."
"And
one time only he disobeyed the Rabbi Low, and Rabbi Low erased the Shem Ha-Mephorash from the golem's forehead and the golem fell down like a dead one. And they put him up in the attic of the shuie and he's still there today if the Communisten haven't sent him to
Moscow. . . . This is not just a story," he said.
"Avadda not!" said the old woman.
"I
myself have seen both the shule and
the rabbi's grave," her husband said, conclusively.
"But 1' think this must be a different
kind golem, Gum-beiner. See, on his forehead: nothing
written."
"What's
the matter, there's a law I can't write something there? Where is that lump
clay Bud brought us from his class?"
The
old man washed his hands, adjusted his little %>lack
skullcap, and slowly and carefully wrote four Hebrew letters on the gray forehead.
"Ezra
the Scribe himself couldn't do better," the old woman said, admiringly.
"Nothing happens," she observed, looking at the lifeless figure
sprawled in the chair.
"Well,
after all, am I Rabbi Low?" her husband asked, deprecatingly.
"No," he answered. He leaned over and examined the exposed
mechanism. "This spring, goes here . . . this wire comes with this one . .
." The figure moved. "But this one goes where? And
this one?"
"Let
be," said his wife. The figure sat up slowly and rolled its eyes loosely.
"Listen, Reb Golem," the old man said, wagging his finger.
"Pay attention to what I say—you understand?" "Understand . .
."
"If you want to stay
here, you got to do like Mr. Gumbeiner
says."
"Do-like-Mr.-Gumbeiner-says
. . ."
"That's
the way I like to hear a golem talk. Malka, give here the mirror from the pocketbook. Look, you see
your face? You see on the forehead, what's written? If you don't do like Mr.
Gumbeiner says, he'll wipe out what's written and you'll be no more
alive."
"No-more-alive . .
."
"That's
right. Now, listen. Under
the porch you'll find a lawnmower. Take it. And cut the lawn. Then come back.
Go."
"Go
. . ." The figure shambled down the stairs. Presendy the sound of the
lawnmower whirred through the quiet air in the street just like the street
where Jackie Cooper shed huge tears on Wallace Beery's shirt and Chester
Conklin rolled his eyes at Marie Dressier.
"So what will you write to Tillie?"
old Mr. Gumbeiner asked.
"What
should I write?" old Mrs. Gumbeiner shrugged. "I'll write that the
weather is lovely out here and that we are both, Blessed
be the Name, in good health."
The
old man nodded his head slowly, and they sat together on the front porch in the
warm afternoon sun.
zenna henderson
d
Zenna
Henderson began the chronicles of The People with Ararat (F&SF, October, 1952)—which is currently available, for any of you who were so unlucky as to
miss it, in the Bantam anthology frontiers in
space—and continued them in
Gilead (F&SF, August, 1954), two stories which demonstrated conclusively that the tale of
interstellar aliens may be neither an adventurous melodrama nor an
intellectual exercise, but a deep wellspring of warmth and emotion. Even if you
have not read the earlier stories, you'll find their background clearly set
forth in this latest report on The People, which tells of a Group who attempted
to deny their heritage and to sell the proud birthright of the stars for a
bitter mess of
POTTAGE
You get
tired of teaching after a
while. Well, maybe not i»l (caching itself because it's insidious and
remains a tug in the blood for all of your life, but there comes a day when you
look down at the paper you're grading or listen to an answer voii're giving a child and you get a boinnng! feeling.
And lueli reverberation of the boing is a
year in your life, another hcI of children through your hands, another beat
in monotony iiikI it's frightening. The value of the work
you're doing doesn't enter into it at that moment and the monotony is bitter on
your tongue.
Sometimes
you can assuage that feeling by consciously savoring those precious days of
pseudo-freedom between the I line you receive your contract for the next
year and the moment you sign it. Because you can escape at that moment, lull somehow—you don't.
Hut
I did, one spring. I quit teaching. I didn't sign up iil'inn. I
went chasing after—after what? Maybe excitement— iniiyhc a dream of
wonder—maybe a new, bright, wonderful
world
that just must
be somewhere else because
it isn't here-and-now. Maybe a place to begin again so I'd
never end up at the same frightening emotional dead end. So I quit.
But
by late August the emptiness inside me was bigger than boredom, bigger than
monotony, bigger than lusting after freedom. It was almost terror to have
September nearly here and not care that in a few weeks school starts—tomorrow
school starts—First Day of School. So, almost at the last minute, I went to
the Placement Bureau. Of course it was too late to try to return to my other
school, and besides, the mold of the years there still chafed in too many
places.
"Well,"
said the Placement Director as he shuffled his end-of-the-season cards, past
Algebra and Home Ec and PE and High School English, "there's always
Bendo." He thumbed out a battered-looking 3x5. "There's always Bendo."
And
I took his emphasis and look for what they were intended as and sighed.
"Bendo?"
"Small school. One room. Mining town—or used to be. Ghost town now." He sighed wearily and let down his professional
hair. "Ghost people, too. Can't
keep a teacher there more than a year. Low pay—fair
housing—at someone's home. No community activities—no social life. No
city within fifty or so miles. No movies. No nothing but children to be taught.
Ten of them this year. All grades."
"Sounds
like the town I grew up in," I said. "Except we had
two rooms and lots of community activities."
"I've
been to Bendo." The Director leaned back in his chair, hands behind his
head. "Sick community. Unhappy
people. No interest in anything. Only reason they have a school is
because it's the law. Law-abiding, anyway. Not enough
interest in anything to break a law, I guess."
"I'll
take it," I said quickly before I could think beyond the feeling that this
sounded about as far back as I could go to get a good running start at things
again.
He
glanced at me quizzically. "If you're thinking of lighting a torch of high
reform to set Bendo afire with enthusiasm, forget it. I've seen plenty of
king-sized torches fizzle out there."
"I have no torch," I said.
"Frankly I'm fed to the teeth with bouncing bright enthusiasm and huge
PTAs and activities until they come out your ears. They usually turn out to be
the most monotonous kind of monotony. Bendo will be a rest."
"It
will that," said the Director, leaning over his
cards again. "Saul Diemus is the president of the Board. If you don't have
a car, the only way to get to Bendo is by bus—it runs once a week."
I
stepped out into the August sunshine after the interview and sagged a little
under its savage pressure, almost hearing a hiss as the refrigerated coolness
of the Placement Bureau evaporated from my skin.
I
walked over to the Quad and sat down on one of the stone benches I'd never had
time to use, those years ago when I was a student here. I looked up at my old
dorm window and, for a moment, felt a wild homesickness—not only for years that
were gone and hopes that died and dreams that had grim awakenings, but for a
special magic I had found in that room. It was a magic—a true magic—that opened
such vistas to me that for a while anything seemed possible, anything feasible—
if not for me right now, then for Others, Someday. Even now, after the dilution
of time, I couldn't quite believe that magic, and even now, as then, I wanted
fiercely to believe it. If only it could be sol If only it could be sol
I
sighed and stood up. I suppose everyone has a magic moment somewhere in his
life, and, like me, can't believe that anyone else could have the same—but mine
was different! No one else could have had the same experience! I laughed at myself. Enough
of the past and of dreaming. Bendo waited. I had things to do.
I
watched the rolling clouds of red-yellow dust billow away from the jolting bus
and cupped my hands over my face to get a breath of clean air. The grit between
my teeth and the smothering sift of dust across my clothes was familiar enough
to me, but I hoped by the time we reached Bendo we would have left this
dust-plain behind and come into a little more vegetation. I shifted wearily on the angular seat, wondering
if it had ever been designed for anyone's comfort, and caught myself as a
sudden braking of the bus flung me forward.
We
sat and waited for the dust of our going to catch up with us, while the
last-but-me passenger, a withered old Indian, slowly gathered up his gunny-sack
bundles and his battered saddle and edged his levi'd, velveteen-bloused self up
the aisle and out to the bleak roadside.
We
roared away, leaving him a desolate figure in a wide desolation. I wondered
where he was headed. How many weary miles to his hogan in
what hidden wash or miniature greenness in all this winderness.
Then
we headed straight as a die for the towering redness of the bare mountains that
lined the horizon. Peering ahead, I could see the road, ruler-straight,
disappearing into the distance. I sighed and shifted again and let the roar of
the motor and the weariness of my bones lull me into a
stupor on the border between sleep and waking.
A
change in the motor roar brought me back to the jouncing bus. We jerked td a
stop again. I looked out the window through the settling clouds of dust and
wondered who we could be picking up out here in the middle of nowhere. Then a
clot of dust dissolved and I saw
BENDO
POST OFFICE
GENERAL
STORE Garage & Service Station Dry
Goods & Hardware Magazines
in
descending size on the front of the leaning, weather-beaten building propped
between two crumbling, smoke-blackened stone ruins. After so much flatness, it
was almost a shock to see the bare, tumbled boulders crowding down to the roadside
and humping their lichen-stained shoulders against die sky.
"Bendo," said the bus driver,
unfolding his lanky legs and hunching out of the bus. "End of the line—end
of civilization —end of everything!" He grinned and the dusty mask of his
face broke into engaging smile patterns. "Small, isn't it?" I grinned
back.
"Usta
be bigger," he said. "Not that it helps now. Roaring mining town
years ago." As he spoke, I could pick out disintegrating buildings
dotting the rocky hillsides and tumbling into the steep washes. "My dad
can remember it when he was a kid. That was long enough ago that there was
still a river for the town to be in the bend o'."
"Is that where it got its name?"
"Some
say yes, some say no. Might have been a feller named Bendo." The driver
grunted as he unlashed my luggage from the bus roof and swung it to the ground.
"Oh, hi!" said
the driver.
I
swung around to see who was there. The man was tall, well built,
good-looking—and old. Older than his face—older than years
could have made him because he was really young, not much older than I.
His face was a stem, unhappy stillness, his hands stiff on the brim of his
stetson as he held it waist high.
In that brief pause before his "Miss Amerson?" I felt the same feeling coming from him that
you can feel around some highly religious person who knows God only as a stem,
implacable, vengeful deity, impatient of worthless man, waiting only for an
unguarded moment to strike him down in his sin. I wondered who or what his God
was that prisoned him so cruelly. Then I was answering. "Yes. How do you do?" And he touched my hand briefly with a
"Saul Diemus" and turned to the problem of my two large suitcases and
my phonograph.
I
followed Mr. Diemus' shuffling feet silently, since he seemed to have slight
inclination for talk. I hadn't expected a reception committee, but kids must
have changed a lot since I was one, otherwise curiosity about Teacher would
have lured out at least a couple of them for a preview look. But the silent two
of us walked on for a half block or so from the highway and the postoffice and
rounded the rocky corner of a hill. I looked across the dry creek bed and up
the one winding street that was residential Bendo. I paused on the splintery
old bridge and took a good look. I'd never see Bendo like this again.
Familiarity would blur some outlines and sharpen others, and I'd never again
see it, free from the knowledge of who lived behind which blank front door.
The
houses were scattered haphazardly over the hillsides and erratic flights^of
rough stone steps led down from each to the road that paralleled the bone-dry
creek bed. The houses were not shacks, but they were unpainted and weathered
until they blended into the background almost perfectly. Each front yard had
things growing in it, but such subdued blossomings and unobtrusive plantings
that they could easily have been only accidental massings of natural
vegetation.
Such a passion for
anonymity . . .
"The school—" I
had missed the swift thrust of his hand.
"Where?" Nothing I could see spoke school to me.
"Around the bend." This time I followed his indication and
suddenly, out of the featurelessness of the place, I saw a bell tower barely
topping the hill beyond the town, with the fine pencil stroke of a flagpole to
one side. Mr. Diemus pulled himself together to make the effort.
"The
school's in the prettiest place around here. There's a spring and trees, and .
. ." He ran out of words and looked at me as though trying to conjure up
something else I'd like to hear. "I'm board president," he said
abruptly. "You'll have ten children from first grade to second-year high
school. You're the boss in your school. Whatever you do is your business. Any
discipline you find desirable—use. We don!t
pamper our children. Teach them what you have to. Don't bother the parents with
reasons and explanations. The school is yours."
"And
you'd just as soon do away with it and me too." I smiled at him.
He
looked startled. "The law says school them." He started across the
bridge. "So school them."
I followed meekly, wondering wryly what would
happen if I asked Mr. Diemus why he hated himself and the world he was in and
even—oh, breathe it softly—the children I was to "school."
"You'll stay at my
place," he said. "We have an extra room."
I
was uneasily conscious of the wide gap of silence that followed his pronouncement,
but couldn't think of a thing to fill it. I shifted my small case from one hand
to the other and kept my eyes on the rocky path that protested with shifting
stones and vocal gravel every step we took. It seemed to me that Mr. Diemus was
trying to make all the noise he could with his shuffling feet. But, in spite of
the amplified echo from the hills around us, no door opened, no face pressed to
a window. It was a distinct relief to hear suddenly the happy, unthinking rusty
singing of hens as they scratched in the coarse dust.
I hunched up in the darkness of my narrow bed
trying to comfort my uneasy stomach. It wasn't that the food had been bad—it
had been quite adequate—but such a dingy meall Gloom seemed to festoon itself
from the ceiling and unhap-piness sat almost visibly at the table.
I
tried to tell myself that it was my own travel weariness that slanted my
thoughts, but I looked around the table and saw the hopeless endurance furrowed
into the adult faces and beginning faindy but unmistakably on those of the
children. There were two children there. A girl, Sarah
(fourth grade, at a guess), and an adolescent boy Matt (seventh?)—too
silent, too well mannered, too controlled, avoiding much too pointedly looking
at the empty chair between them.
My
food went down in lumps and quarreled fiercely with the coffee that arrived in
square-feeling gulps. Even yet-long difficult hours after the meal—the food
still wouldn't lie down to be digested.
Tomorrow,
I could slip into the pattern of school, familiar no matter where school was,
since teaching kids is teaching kids no matter where. Maybe then I could
convince my stomach that all was well, and then maybe even start to thaw those
frozen, unnatural children. Of course they well might be little demons away
from home—which is very often the case. Anyway, I felt, thankfully, the familiar September
thrill of new beginnings.
I
shifted in bed again, then, stiffening my neck, lifted my ears clear off my
pillow.
It
was a whisper, the intermittent hissing I had been hearing. Someone was
whispering in the next room to mine. I sat up and listened unashamedly. I knew
Sarah's room was next to mine, but who was talking with her? At first I could
get only half words and then either my ears sharpened or the voices became
louder.
"... and
did you hear her laugh? Right out loud at the table!" The quick whisper
became a low voice. "Her eyes crinkled in the comers and she
laughed."
"Our
other teachers laughed, too." The uncertainly deep voice must be Matt.
"Yes,"
whispered Sarah. "But not for long. Oh, Matt! What's wrong with us? People
in our books have fun. They laugh and run and jump and do all kinds of fun
stuff and nobody—" Sarah faltered. "No one calls it evil."
"Those are only
stories," said Matt. "Not real life."
"I
don't believe it!" cried Sarah. "When I get big, I'm going away from
Bendo. I'm going to see—"
"Away from Bendo!" Matt's voice broke in roughly. "Away from the Group?"
I
lost Sarah's reply. I felt as though I had missed an expected step. As I
wrestled with my breath, the sights and sounds and smells of my old dorm room
crowded back upon me. Then I caught myself. It was probably only a turn of
phrase. This futile, desolate unhappiness couldn't possibly be related in any
way to that magic. . . .
"Where
is Dorcas?" Sarah asked, as though she knew
the answer already.
"Punished." Matt's voice was hard and unchildlike. "She jumped."
"Jumped!" Sarah was shocked.
"Over the edge of the porch. Clear down to the path. Father saw her. I think
she let him see her on purpose." His voice was defiant. "Someday when
I get older, I'm going to jump, too—all I want to—even over the house. Right in front of Father."
"Oh, Matt!" The cry was horrified and admiring. "You wouldn't! You couldn't.
Not so far, not right in front of Father!"
"I
would so," retorted Matt. "I could so, because I—" His words cut off sharply. "Sarah,"
he went on, "can you figure any way, any way that jumping could be evil? It doesn't hurt anyone. It isn't ugly.
There isn't any law—"
"Where
is Dorcas?" Sarah's voice was almost inaudible. "In the hidey hole
again?" Almost she was answering Mart's question instead of asking one of
her own.
"Yes,"
said Matt. "In the dark with only bread to eat.
So she can leam what a hunted animal feels like. An
animal that is different, that other animals hate and hunt." His bitter
voice put quotes around the words.
"You see,"
whispered Sarah. "You see?"
In
the silence following, I heard the quiet closing of a door and the slight
vibration of the floor as Matt passedmy room. I eased back onto my pillow. I lay back,
staring toward the ceiling. What dark thing was here in this house? In this community? Frightened children
whispering in the dark. Rebellious children in hidey holes learning how
hunted animals feel. And a Group . . .? No, it
couldn't be. It was just the recent reminder of being on campus again that made
me even consider that this darkness might in some way be the reverse of the
golden coin Karen had shown me.
Almost
my heart failed me when I saw the school. It was one of those brick
monstrosities that went up around the turn of the century. This one had been
built for a boom town, but now all the upper windows were boarded up and
obviously long out of use. The lower floor was blank too, except for two
rooms—though with the handful of children quietly standing around the door, it
was apparent that only one room was needed. And not only was the building deserted:
the yard was swept clean from side to side, innocent of grass or trees— or
playground equipment. There ivas a deep grove just be-
yond the school, though, and the glint of water
down canyon.
"No
swings?" I asked the three children who were escorting me. "No
slides? No seesaws?"
"Nol"
Sarah's voice was unhappily surprised. Matt scowled at her warningly.
"No,"
he said. "We don't swing or slide—nor see a sawl" He grinned up at me
faintly.
"What
a shame!" I said. "Did they all wear out? Can't the school afford new
ones?"
"We don't swing or slide or seesaw." The grin was dead.
"We don't believe in it." t,
There's
nothing quite so flat and incontestable as that last
statement. I've heard it as an excuse for practically every type of omission
but, so help mel never applied to playground
equipment. I couldn't think of a reply any more intelligent than oh so I didn't say anything.
All
week long I felt as if I were wading through knee-deep jello or trying to lift
a king-sized feather bed up over my head. I used up every device I ever thought
of to rouse the class to enthusiasm—about anything, anything! They were polite and submissive and did what
was asked of them, but joylessly, apathetically, enduringly.
Finally,
just before dismissal time on Friday, I leaned in desperation across my desk.
"Don't you like anything?" I pleaded. "Isn't anything fun?"
Dorcas
Diemus' mouth opened into tense silence. I saw Matt kick quickly, warningly
against the leg of the desk. Her mouth closed.
"I
think school is fun," I said. "I think we can enjoy all kinds of
things. I want to enjoy teaching, but I can't unless you enjoy learning."
"We learn," said
Dorcas quickly. "We aren't stupid."
"You
learn," I acknowledged. "You aren't stupid. But don't any of you like school?"
"I
like school," piped up Martha, my first grade. "I think it's fun!"
"Thank you, Martha," I said.
"And the rest of you—" I glared at them in mock anger. "You're
going to have fun if I have to beat it into you!"
To
my dismay, they shrank down apprehensively in their seats and exchanged
troubled glances. But before I could hastily explain myself, Matt laughed and
Dorcas joined him. And I beamed fatuously to hear the hesitant rusty laughter
spread across the room, but I saw Esther's hands shake as ihe wiped tears from
her ten-year-old eyes. Tears—of laughter?
That night I twisted in the darkness of my
room, almost too tired to sleep, worrying and wondering. What had blighted
these people? They had health, they had beauty— the curve of Martha's cheek
against the window was a song, the lift of Dorcas' eyebrows was breathless
grace. They were fed . . . adequately, clothed . . . adequately, housed . . .
adequately, but nothing like they could have been. I'd seen more joy and
delight and enthusiasm from little camp-ground kids who slept in cardboard
shacks and washed—if they ever did—in canals and ate whatever edible came their
way, but grinned, even when impetigo or cold sores bled across their grins.
But
these lifeless kids! My prayers-were troubled and I slept restlessly.
A
month or so later, things had improved a little bit—but not much. At least
there was more relaxation in the classroom. And I found that they had no
deep-rooted convictions against plants, so we had things growing on the deep
window sills-stuff we transplanted from the spring and from among the trees.
And we had jars of minnows from the creek and one drowsy horny-toad who roused in his box of dirt only to flick up the ants
brought for his dinner. And we sang—loudly and enthusiastically—but, miracle of
miracles, without even one monotone in the whole room. But we didn't sing "Up, up in the Sky" nor "How Do You Like to Go Up in
a Swing?" My solos of such songs were received with embarrassed
blushes and lowered eyes!
There had been one dust-up between us
though—this matter of shuffling everywhere they walked.
"Pick
up your feet, for goodness' sake," I said irritably one morning when the shoosh, shoosh, shoosh of their coming and going finally got my skin
off. "Surely they're not so heavy you can't lift them."
Timmy,
who happened to be the trigger this time, nibbled unhappily at one finger.
"I can't," he whispered. "Not supposed to."
"Not supposed to?" I forgot
momentarily how warily I'd been going with these frightened mice of children. "Why * not? Surely there's no reason in the world why
you can't walk quietly."
Matt
looked unhappily over at Miriam, the sophomore who was our entire high school.
She looked aside, biting her lower lip, troubled. Then she turned back and
said, "It is customary in Bendo."
"To shuffle along?" I was forgetting any manners I had. "Whatever for?"
"That's
the we do in Bendp." There was no anger in her
defense, only resignation.
"Perhaps that's the
way you do at home," I said. "But here at school let's pick our feet
up. It makes too much disturbance otherwise."
"But it's bad—" began Esther.
Mart's hand shushed her in
a hurry.
"Mr.
Diemus said what we did at school was my business," I told them. "He
said not to bother your parents with our problems. One of our problems is too
much "noise when others are trying to work. At least in our schoolroom,
let's lift our feet and walk quietly."
The
children considered the suggestion solemnly and turned to Matt and Miriam for guidance.
They both nodded and we went back to work. For the next few minutes, from the
corner of my eyes, I saw with amazement all the unnecessary trips back and
forth across the room, with high lifted feet, with grins and side glances that
marked such trips as high adventure—as a delightfully daring thing to do! The
whole deal had me bewildered. Thinking back, I realized that not only the
children of Bendo shuffled, but all the adults did too—as though they were
afraid to lose contact with the earth, as though ... I shook my head and went on with the lesson.
Before
noon, though, the endless shoosh, shoosh, shoosh, of feet began again. Habit was too much for the children. So I silendy
filed the sound under Uncurable,
Endurable, and
let the matter drop.
I sighed as I watched the children leave at
lunch time. It
seemed to me that, with the unprecendented luxury of a
whole hour for lunch, they'd all go home. The bell tower
was visible from nearly every house in town. But instead, they
all brought tight litde paper sacks with dull crumbly sand-
wiches and unimaginative apples in them. And silently, with
their dull shuffly steps, they disappeared into the thicket of
trees around the spring. ->
Everything is dulled around here, I thought.
Even the sunlight is blunted as it floods the hills and canyons. There is no
mirth, no laughter. No high jinks or cutting up. No pie-adolescent silliness.
No adolescent foolishness. Just quiet children, enduring.
I
don't usually snoop, but I began wondering if perhaps the kids were different
when they were away from me—and from their parents. So when I got back at
twelve thirty from an adequate but uninspired lunch at Diemus' house, I kept on
walking past the schoolhouse and quietly down into the grove, moving cautiously
through the scanty undergrowth until I could lean over a lichened boulder and
look down on the children.
Some
were lying around on the short still grass, hands under their heads, blinking
up at the brightness of the sky between the leaves. Esther and little Martha
were hunting out fillagree seed pods and counting the tines of the pitchforks
and rakes and harrows they resembled. I smiled, remembering how I used to do
the same thing.
"I
dreamed last night." Dorcas thrust the statement defiantly into the drowsy
silence. "I dreamed about The Home."
My sudden astonished movement was covered by
Martha's horrified "Oh, Dorcas!"
"What's wrong with The
Home?" cried Dorcas, her cheeks scarlet. "There was a Homel
There was! There was! Why shouldn't we talk about
it?"
I listened avidly. This
couldn't be just coincidence—a Group
and now The Home. There must be some connection. ... I pressed closer against the rough rock.
"But
it's bad!" cried Esther. "You'll be
punished! We can't talk about The Home!"
"Why
not?" asked Joel as though it had just occurred to him, as things do just
occur to you when you're thirteen. He *■ sat up
slowly. "Why can't we?"
There was a short tense silence.
"I've
dreamed too," said Matt. "I've dreamed of The Home —and it's good, it's good!"
"Who
hasn't dreamed?" asked Miriam. "We all have, haven't we? Even our parents. I can tell by Mother's eyes when she
has."
"Did
you ever ask how come we aren't supposed to talk about it?" asked Joel.
"I mean and ever get any answer except that it's bad."
"I
think it has something to do with a long
time ago," said Matt. "Something about when the Group first
came—"
"I
don't think it's just dreams," declared Miriam, "because I don't have
to be asleep. I think it's Remembering."
"Remembering?"
asked Dorcas. "How can we remember something we never knew?"
"I don't know," admitted Miriam,
"but I'll bet it is."
"I
remember," volunteered Talitha—who never "volunteered anything.
"Hush!"
whispered Alice, the second-grade-next-to-youngest who always whispered.
"I
remember," Talitha went on stubbornly. "I remember a dress that was too little so the mother just stretched the skirt till it
was long enough and it stayed stretched. 'Nen she
pulled the waist out big enough and the little girl put it on and flew
away."
"Hoh!" Tirnmy scoffed. "I remember better than that." His face
stilled and his eyes widened. "The ship was so tall it was like a mountain
and the people went in the high, high door and they didn't have a ladder. 'Nen there were stars, big burning ones—not squinchy
little ones like ours."
"It
went too fasti" That was Abiel Talking eagerlyl "When the air came it
made the ship hot and the little baby died before all the little boats left the
ship." He scoonched down suddenly, leaning against Talitha and whimpering.
"You
seel" Miriam lifted her chin triumphantly. "We've all dreamed—I mean
remembered!"
"I
guess so," said Matt. "I remember. It's lifting, Talitha, not flying. You go and go as high as
you like, as far as you want to and don't ever have to touch the ground—at all! At all!"
He pounded his fist into the gravelly red soil beside him.
"And
you can dance in the air, too," sighed Miriam. "Freer than a bird,
lighter than—"
Esther
scrambled to her feet, white-faced and panic-stricken. "Stop!
Stop! It's evil! It's bad! I'll tell Father! We can't dream—or lift—or dance!
It's bad, it's bad! You'll die for it! You'll die for it!"
Joel jumped to his feet and
grabbed Esther's arm.
"Can
we die any deader?" he cried, shaking her brutally. "You call this being alive?" He hunched down apprehensively and shambled a few
shuffling steps across the clearing.
I
fled blindly back to school, trying to wink away my tears without admitting I
was crying, crying for these poor kids who were groping so hopelessly for
something they knew they should have. Why was it so rigorously denied them?
Surely, if they were what I thought them . . . And they could be! They could
be!
I
grabbed the bell rope and pulled hard. Reluctantly the bell moved and rolled.
"One o'clock," it clanged. "One o'clock!"
I
watched the children returning with slow, uneager, shuffling steps.
That night I started a
letter:
Dear Karen,
Yep, 'sme after all these years. And, oh, Karen! I've found some more! Some
more of The Peoplei Remember how much you wished you knew if any other Groups
besides yours had survived the Crossing? How you worried about them and wanted
to find them if they had? Well, I've found
a whole Group! But it's a sick, unhappy group. Your heart would break to see
them. If you could come and start them on the right path
again . . .
I put my pen down. I looked at the lines I
had written and then crumpled the paper slowly. This was my Group. I had found them. Sure, I'd tell Karen—but later. Later,
after-well, after J had tried to start them on the right path—at least the
children.
After
all, I knew a little of their potentialities. Hadn't Karen briefed me in those
unguarded magical hours in the old dorm, drawn to me as I was to her by some
mutual sympathy that seemed stronger than the usual roommate attachment,
telling me things no outsider had a right to hear? And if, when I finally told
her and turned the Group over to her, if it could be a joyous gift—then I could
feel that I had repaid her a little for the wonder world she had opened to me.
Yeah,
I thought ruefully—and there's nothing like a large portion of ignorance to
give one a large portion of confidence. But I did want to try—desperately.
Maybe if I could break prison for someone else, then perhaps my own bars ... I dropped
the paper in the wastebasket.
But
it was several weeks before I could bring myself to do anything to let the
children know I knew about them. It was such an impossible situation,
even if it were true—and if it weren't, what kind of lunacy would they suspect
me of?
When
I finally set my teeth and swore a swear to myself
that I'd do something definite, my hands shook and my breath was a flutter in
my dry throat.
"Today,"
I said with an effort. "Today is Friday." Which gem of wisdom the
children received with charitable silence.
"We've
been working hard all week so let's have fun today." This stirred the
children—half with pleasure, half with apprehension. They, poor kids, found my
"fun" much harder than any kind of work I could give them. But some
of them were acquiring a taste for it. Martha had even learned to skip!
"First,
monitors pass the composition paper." Esther and Abie shuffled hurriedly
around with the paper, and the pencil sharpener got a thorough workout. At
least these kids didn't differ from others in their pleasure with grinding
their pencils away at the slightest excuse.
"No,"
I gulped. "We're going to write." Which obvious asininity was passed
over with forbearance, though Miriam looked at me wonderingly before she bent
her head and let her hair shadow her face. "Today
I want you all to write about the same thing. Here is our subject."
Gratefully
I turned my back on the children's waiting eyes and printed slowly:
i remember the home
I
heard the sudden intake of breath that worked itself downward from Miriam to
Talitha and then the rapid whisper that informed Abie and Martha. I heard
Esther's muffled cry and I turned slowly around and leaned against the desk.
"There
are so many beautiful things to remember about The Home," I said into the
strained silence. "So many wonderful things. And
even the sad memories are better than forgetting, because The Home was good. Tell me what you remember about The Home."
"We can't!" Joel and Matt were on
their feet simultaneously.
"Why can't we?" cried Dorcas.
"Why can't we?"
"It's bad!" cried Esther.
"It's evil!"
"It ain't either!" shrilled Abie,
astonishingly. "It ain't either!" "We shouldn't." Miriam's
trembling hands brushed her heavy hair upward. "It's forbidden."
"Sit down," I said gently.
"The day I arrived at Bendo,
Mr.
Diemus told me to teach you what I had to teach you. I have to teach you that
Remembering The Home is good."
"Then
why don't the grownups think so?" Matt asked slowly. "They tell us
not to talk about it. We shouldn't disobey our parents."
"I
know," I admitted. "And I would never ask you children to go against
your parents' wishes—unless I felt that it is very important. If you'd rather
they didn't know about it at first, keep it as our secret. Mr. Diemus told me
not to bother them with explanations or reasons. I'll make it right with your
parents when the time comes." I paused to swallow and to blink away a
'vision of me, leaving town in a cloud of dust barely ahead of a posse of irate
parents. "Now, everyone busy," I said briskly. "I Remember The
Home."
There
was a moment heavy with decision and I held my breath, wondering which way the
balance would dip. And then—surely it must have been because they wanted so to
speak and to affirm the wonder of what had been that they capitulated so
easily. Heads bent and pencils scurried. And Martha sat, her head bowed on her
desk with sorrow.
"I
don't know enough words," she mourned. "How do you write toolas?"
And
Abie laboriously erased a hole through his paper and licked his pencil again.
"Why
don't you and Abie make some pictures?" I suggested. "Make a little
story with pictures and we can staple them together like a real book."
I
looked over the silent, busy group and let myself relax, feeling weakness flood
into my knees. I scrubbed the dampness from my palms with Kleenex and sat back
in my chair. Slowly I became conscious of a new atmosphere in my classroom. An
intolerable strain was gone, an unconscious holding back of the children, a wariness, a watchfulness, a guilty feeling of desiring
what was forbidden.
A
prayer of thanksgiving began to well up inside me. It changed hastily to a plea
for mercy as I began to visualize what might happen to me when the parents
found out what I was doing. How long must this containment and denial have gone
on? This concealment and this carefully nourished fear? From what Karen had
told me, it must be well over fifty years—long enough to mark indelibly three
generations.
And
here I was with my fine little hatchet trying to set a little world afirel On which very mixed
metaphor, I stiffened my weak knees and got up from my chair. I walked
unnoticed up and down the aisles, stepping aside as Joel went blindly to the
shelf for more paper, leaning over Miriam to marvel that she had taken out her
Crayolas and part of her writing was with colors, part with pencil—and the
colors spoke to something in me that the pencil couldn't reach though I'd never
seen the forms the colors took.
The children had gone home, happy and
excited, chattering and laughing, until they reached the edge of the school
grounds. There smiles died and laughter stopped and faces and feet grew heavy
again. All but Esther's. Hers had never been light. I
sighed and turned to the papers. Here was Abie's little book. I thumbed through
it and drew a deep breath and went back through it slowly again.
A second-grader drawing this? Six pages—six finished,
adult-looking pages. Crayolas achieving effects I'd never seen before—pictures
that told a story loudly and clearly.
Stars
blazing in a black sky, with the slender needle of a ship, like a mote in the darkness.
The vasty green cloud-shrouded arc of earth against the blackness. A pink tinge of beginning
friction along the ship's belly. I put my finger to the glow. Almost I
could feel the heat.
Inside
the ship, suffering and pain, heroic striving, crumpled bodies and seared
faces. A baby dead in its mother's arms. Then a swarm of tinier needles erupting from the womb of the ship.
And the last shriek of incandescence as the ship volatilized against the
thickening drag of the air.
I
leaned my head on my hands and closed my eyes. All this, all this in the memory of an eight-year-old? All this in the feelings of an
eight-year-old? Because Abie, knew—he knew how this felt. He knew the heat and strivings and the dying and fleeing.
No wonder Abie whispered and leaned. Racial memory was truly a two-sided coin.
I
felt a pang of misgivings. Maybe I was wrong to let him remember so vividly.
Maybe I shouldn't have let him . . .
I
turned to Martha's papers. They were delicate, almost spidery drawings of some
fuzzy little animal (toólas?)
that apparently built a
hanging, hammocky nest and gathered fruit in a huge leaf-basket and had a bird
for a friend. A truly out-of-this-world bird. Much of
her story escaped me because first-graders—if anyone at all—produce symbolic
art, and, since her frame of reference and mine were so different, there was
much that I couldn't interpret. But he* whole booklet was joyous and light.
And now, the stories—
I
lifted my head and blinked into the twilight. I had finished all the papers
except Esther's. It was her cramped writing, swimming in darkness, that made me
realize that the day was^gone and that I was shivering in a shadowy room with
the fire in the old-fashioned heater gone out.
Slowly
I shuffled the papers into my desk drawer, hesitated, and took out Esther's. I
would finish at home. I shrugged into my coat and wandered home, my thoughts
intent on the papers I had read. And suddenly I wanted to cry—to cry for the
wonders that had been and were no more. For the heritage of attainment and
achievement these children had, but couldn't use. For the
dream-come-true of what they were capable of doing, but weren't permitted to
do. For the homesick yearning that filled every line they had
.written—these unhappy exiles, three generations removed from any physical
knowledge of The Home.
I
stopped on the bridge and leaned against the railing in the half-dark. Suddenly
I felt a welling homesickness. That was
what the world should be like—what it could be
like if only—if only . . .
But my tears for The Home were as hidden as
the emotions of Mrs. Diemus when she looked up uncuriously as I came through
the kitchen door.
"Good evening," she said.
"I've kept your supper warm." "Thank you." I shivered
convulsively. "It is getting cold."
I
sat on the edge of my bed that night, letting the memory of the kids' papers
wash over me, trying to fill in around the bits and snippets that they had told
of The Home. And then I began to wonder. All of them who wrote about the actual
Home had been so happy with their memories. From Timmy and his Shinny ship as high as a montin and faster
than two jets, and
Dorcas' wandering tenses as though yesterday and today were one, The flowers were like lights. At night it
isn't dark hecas they shine so bright and when the moon came up the breeos sing
and the music was so you can see it like rain falling around only happyer, up to Miriam's wistful On Gathering Day there was a big party.
Everybody came dressed in beautiful clothes with Flahmen in the girVs hair. Flahmen are flowers but they're good to eat. And if a
girl felt her heart sing for a boy, they ate a Flahmen together and started two-ing.
Then, if all these memories were so happy, why the rigid suppression of
them by grownups? Why
the pall of unhappi-ness over everyone? You can't mourn forever for a wrecked
ship. Why a hidey hole for disobedient children? Why the misery and frustration
when, if they could do half of what I didn't fully understand from Joel's and
Matt's highly technical papers, they could make Bendo an Eden—
I
reached for Esther's paper. I had put it on the bottom on purpose. I dreaded
reading it. She had sat with her head buried on her arms on her desk most of
the time the others were writing busily. At widely separated intervals she
scribbled a line or two as though she were doing something shameful. She of all
the children, had seemed to find no relief in her
remembering.
I smoothed the paper on my lap.
I remember, she
had written. We
were thursty. There was water in the creek we were hiding in the grass. We
could not drink. They would shoot us. Three days the sun was hot. She screamed
for water and ran to the creek. They shot. The water got red.
Blistered spots marked the
tears on the paper.
They found a baby under a bush. The man hit
it with the wood part of his gun. He hit it and hit it and hit it. I hit scorpins
like that.
They caught us and put us in a pen. They
built a fire all around us. Fly "they said" fly and save yourselfs.
We flew because it hurt. They shot us.
Monster "they yelled" evil
monsters. People cant fly. People can't move things.
People are the same. You aren't people. Die die die.
Then blackly, traced and
retraced until the paper split:
If anyone finds out we are not of earth we will die.
Keep your feet on the ground.
Bleakly
I laid the paper aside. So there was the answer,
putting Karen's bits and snippets together with these. The
shipwrecked ones finding savages on the desert island. A remnant surviving by learning caution, suppression and denial.
Another generation that pinned the evil label
on The Home to insure continued immunity for their children, and now, a
generation that questioned' and wondered—and rebelled.
I turned off the light and slowly got into bed.
I lay there staring into the darkness, holding the picture Esther had evoked.
Finally I relaxed. "God help her," I sighed. "God help us
all."
Another week was nearly over. We cleaned the
room up quickly, for once anticipating the fun time instead of dreading it. I
smiled to hear the happy racket all around me, and felt my own spirits surge
upward in response to the lighthearted-ness of the children. The difference
that one afternoon had made in them! Now they were beginning to feel like
children to me. They were beginning to accept me. I swallowed with an effort.
How soon would they ask how
come? How come I knew?
There they sat, all nine of them—nine, because Esther was my first absence in
the year—bright-eyed and expectant.
"Can we write again?" asked Sarah.
"I can remember lots more."
"No,"
I said. "Not today." Smiles died and there was a protesting wiggle through the room. "Today, we are going to do. Joel." I looked at him and tightened my jaws. "Joel, give me
the dictionary." He began to get up. ". . . without leaving your seat!"
"But I—I" Joel
broke the shocked silence. "I can't!"
"Yes,
you can," I prayed. "Yes, you can. Give me the dictionary. Here, on
my desk."
Joel
turned and stared at the big old dictionary that spilled pages 1965 to 1998 out
of its cracked old binding. Then he said, "Miriam?" in a high, tight
voice. But she shook her head and shrank back in her seat, her eyes big and
dark in her white face.
"You
can." Miriam's voice was hardly more than a breath. "It's just
bigger—"
Joel
clutched the edge of his desk and sweat started out on his forehead. There was
a stir of movement on the bookshelf. Then, as though shot from a gun, pages
1965 to 1998 whisked to my desk and fell fluttering. Our laughter cut through
the blank amazement and we laughed till tears came.
"That's
a-doing it, Joel!" shouted Matt. "That's showing them your muscles!"
"Well,
it's a beginning," grinned Joel weakly. "You do it, brother, if you
think it's so easy."
So
Matt sweated and strained and Joel joined with him, but they only managed to
scrape the book to the edge of the shelf where it teetered dangerously.
Then
Abie waved his hand timidly. "I can, Teacher," he said.
I
beamed that my silent one had spoken and at the same time frowned at the loving
laughter of the big kids.
"Okay, Abie," I
encouraged. "You show them how to do it."
And
the dictionary swung off the shelf and glided unhastily to my desk, where it
came silently to rest.
Everyone stared at Abie and
he squirmed. "The little ships," he defended. "That's the way
they moved them out of the big ship. Just like that."
Joel
and Matt turned their eyes to some inner concentration and then exchanged
exasperated looks.
"Why,
sure," said Matt. "Why sure." And the dictionary swung back to
the shelf.
"Hey!" protested
Timmy. "It's my turn!"
"That
poor dictionary," I said. "It's too old for all this bouncing around.
Just put the loose pages back on the shelf."
And he did.
Everyone sighed and looked
at me expectantly.
"Miriam?"
She clasped her hands convulsively. "You come
to me," I said, feeling a chill creep across my stiff shoulders. "Lift to me, Miriam."
Without
taking her eyes from me, she slipped out of her seat and stood in the aisle.
Her skirts swayed a little as her feet lifted from the floor. Slowly at first
and then more quickly she came to me, soundlessly, through the air, until in a
little flurried rush her arms went around me and she gasped into my shoulder. I
put her aside, trembling. I groped for my handkerchief. I said shakily,
"Miriam, help the rest. I'll be back in a minute."
And
I stumbled into the room next door. Huddled down in the dust and debris of the
catch-all storeroom it had become, I screamed soundlessly into my muffling
hands. And screamed and screamed! Because after all—after all!
And
then suddenly, with a surge of pure panic, I heard a sound—the sound of
footsteps, many footsteps, approaching the schoolhouse. I jumped for the door
and wrenched it open just in time to see the outside door open. There was Mr.
Diemus and Esther and Esther's father, Mr. Jonso.
In
one of those flashes of clarity that engrave your mind in a split second. I saw
my whole classroom.
Joel and Matt were chinning themselves on
non-existent bars, their heads brushing the high ceiling as they grunted
upwards. Abie was swinging in a swing that wasn't there, arcing across the
corner of the room, just missing the stovepipe from the old stove, as he
chanted, "Up in a swing, up in a swing!" This wasn't the first time they had tried their wingsl Miriam was kneeling in a"circle with the
other girls and they were all coaxing their books up to hover unsupported above
the floor, while Timmy v-roomm-vroomed
two paper jet planes
through intricate maneuvers in and out the rows of desks.
My
soul curdled in me as I met Mr. Diemus' eyes. Esther gave a choked cry as she
saw what the children were doing, and the girls' stricken faces turned to the
intruders. Matt and Joel crumpled to the floor and scrambled to their feet. But
Abie, absorbed by his wonderful new accomplishment, swung on, all unconscious
of what was happening until Talitha frantically screamed, "Abie!"
Startled,
he jerked around and saw the forbidding group at the door. With a disappointed
cry, as though a loved toy had been snatched from him, he stopped there in
mid-air, his fists clenched. And then, realizing, he screamed, a terrified, panic-stricken
cry, and slanted sharply upward, trying to escape, and ran full tilt into the
corner of the high old map case, sideswiping it with his head, and, reeling
backwards fell!
I
tried to catch him. I did! I did! But I only caught one small hand as he
plunged down onto the old wood-burning heater beneath him. And the crack of his
skull against the ornate edge of the cast-iron lid was loud in the silence.
I
straightened the crumpled little body carefully, not daring to touch the quiet
little head. Mr. Diemus and I looked at one another as we knelt on opposite
sides of the child. His lips opened, but I plunged before he could get started.
"If he dies," I
bit my words off viciously, "you killed him!"
His
mouth opened again, mainly from astonishment. "I—" he began.
"Barging in on my classroom!" I raged. "Interrupting
class work! Frightening my children! It's all your
fault, your fault!" I couldn't bear the burden of guilt alone. I just had
to have someone share it with me. But the fire died and I smoothed Abie's hand,
trembling. "Please call a doctor. He might be dying."
"Nearest
one is in Tortura Pass," said Mr. Diemus. "Sixty
miles by road."
"Cross country?"
I asked.
"Two mountain ranges
and an alkali plateau."
"Then—then—"
Abie's hand was so still in mine.
"There's
a doctor at the Tumbel A ranch," said Joel faintly "He's taking a
vacation."
"Go
get him." I held Joel with my eyes. "Go as fast as you know how!"
Joel gulped miserably.
"Okay."
"They'll
probably have horses to come back on," I said. "Don't be too
obvious."
"Okay," and he ran out the door. We heard the thud of
his running feet until he was halfway across the school yard, then silence.
Faintly, seconds later, creek gravel crunched below the hill. I could only
guess at what he was doing—that he couldn't lift all the way and was going in
jumps whose length was beyond all reasonable measuring.
The children had gone home, quietly,
anxiously. And, after the doctor arrived, we had improvised a stretcher and
carried Abie to the Peters home. I walked along close beside him, watching his
pinched little face, my hand touching his chest occasionally just to be sure he
was still breathing.
And now—the waiting . . .
I
looked at my watch again. A minute past the last time I looked. Sixty seconds
by the hands, but hours and hours by anxiety.
"He'll
be all right," I whispered, mostly to comfort myself. "The doctor
will know what to do."
Mr.
Diemus turned his dark empty eyes to me. "Why did you do it?" he
asked. "We almost had it stamped out. We were almost free."
"Free
of what?" I took a deep breath. "Why did you do it? Why did you deny your children their inheritance?"
"It isn't your
concern—"
"Anything
that hampers my children is my concern. Anything that turns children into
creeping, frightened mice is wrong. Maybe I went at the whole deal the wrong
way, but you told me to teach them what I had to—and I did."
"Disobedience,
rebellion, flouting authority—" "They obeyed me" I retorted. "They accepted my authority!" Then I softened. "I can't blame them," I
confessed. "They were troubled. They told me it was wrong—that they had
been taught it was wrong. I argued them into it. But oh,
Mr. Diemus! It took so little argument, such a tiny breach in the dam to loose
the flood. They never even questioned my knowledge—any more than you have, Mr.
Diemus! All this— this wonder was beating against their minds, fighting to be
set free. The rebellion was there long before I came. I didn't incite them to
something new. I'll bet there's not a one, except maybe Esther, who hasn't
practiced and practiced, furtively and ashamedly, the things I
permitted—demanded that they do for me.
"It wasn't fair—not fair at all—to hold
them back."
"You
don't understand." Mr. Diemus' face was stony. "You haven't all the
facts—"
"I
have enough," I replied. "So you have a frightened memory of an
unfortunate period in your history. But what people doesn't have
such a memory in larger or lesser degree? That you and your children have it
more vividly should have helped, not hindered. You should have been able to
figure out ways of adjusting. But leave that for the moment. Take the other
side of the picture. What possible thing could all this suppression and denial yield you more precious than what you gave up?"
"It's
the only way," said Mr. Diemus. "We are unacceptable to earth, but we
have to stay. We have to conform—"
"Of
course you had to conform," I cried. "Anyone has to when they change
societies. At least enough to get them by until others can adjust to them. But
to crawl in a hole and pull it in after you! Why, the other Group—"
"Other Group!" Mr. Diemus whitened, his eyes widening. "Other
Group? There are others? There are others?" He leaned tensely
forward in his chair. "Where? Where?"
And his voice broke shrilly on the last word. He closed his eyes and his mouth
trembled as he fought for control. The bedroom door opened. Dr. Curtis came
out, his shoulders weary.
He looked from Mr. Diemus to me and back.
"He should be in a hospital. There's a depressed fracture and I don't know
what all else. Probably extensive brain involvement.
We need X-rays and—and—" He rubbed his hand slowly over his weary young
face. "Frankly, I'm not experienced to handle cases like this. We need specialists.
If you can scare up some kind of transportation that won't jostle . . ."
He shook his head, seeing the kind of country that lay between us and anyplace,
and went back into the bedroom.
"He's
dying," said Mr. Diemus. "Whether you're right or we're right, he's
dying."
"Wait!
Wait!" I said, catching at the tag end of a sudden idea. "Let me
think." Urgently I willed myself back through the years to the old dorm
room. Intently I listened and listened and remembered.
"Have
you a.—a.—Sorter in this Group?" I asked, fumbling for
unfamiliar terms.
"No,"
said Mr. Diemus. "One who could have been, but isn't."
"Or any communicator?" I asked. "Anyone who
can send or receive?"
"No," said Mr. Diemus, sw.eat
starting on his forehead. "One who could have been, but—"
"See?"
I accused. "See what you've traded for . . . for what? Who are the coulds
but can'ts? Who are they?"
"I
am," said Mr. Diemus, the words a bitterness in
his mouth. "And my wife."
I
stared at him, wondering confusedly. How far did training decide? What could
we do with what we had?
"Look,"
I said quickly. "There is another
Group. And they —they have all the Signs and Persuasions. Karen's been trying
to find you—to find any of The People. She told me—oh, lord, it's been years
ago, I hope it's still so—every evening they send out calls for The People. If
we can catch it—if you can catch the call and answer it, they can
help. I know they can. Faster than cars, faster than planes, more surely than
specialists—"
"But if the doctor finds out—"
wavered Mr. Diemus fearfully.
I stood up abruptly. "Good night, Mr.
Diemus," I said, turning to the door. "Let me know when Abie
dies." His cold hand shook on my arm.
"Can't
you see!" he cried. "I've been taught too, longer and stronger than
the children! We never even dared think of
rebellion! Help me, help me!"
"Get
your wife," I said. "Get her and Abie's mother and father. Bring them
down to the grove. We can't do anything here in the house. It's too heavy with
denial."
I
hurried on ahead and sank down on my knees in the evening shadows among the
trees.
"I
don't know what I'm doing," I cried into the bend of my arm. "I have
an idea, but I don't know! Help us! Guide us!"
I opened my eyes to the
arrival of the four.
"We told him we were
going out to pray," said Mr. Diemus.
And we all did.
Then
Mr. Diemus began the call I worded for him, silently, but with such intensity
that sweat started again on his face. Karen, Karen, Come to The People, Come to The
People. And
the other three sat around- him, bolstering his effort, supporting his cry. I
watched their tense faces, my own twisting in sympathy, and time was lost as we
labored.
Then
slowly his breathing calmed and his face relaxed and I felt a stirring as
though something brushed past my mind. Mrs. Diemus whispered, "He
remembers now. He's found the way."
And
as the last spark of sun caught mica highlights on the hilltop above us, Mr.
Diemus stretched his hands out slowly and said with infinite relief,
"There they are."
I
looked around startled, half expecting to see Karen coming through the trees.
But Mr. Diemus spoke again.
"Karen,
we need help. One of our Group is dying. We have a
doctor, an Outsider, but he hasn't the equipment or the know-how to help. What
shall we do?"
In
the pause that followed, I was slowly conscious of a new feeling. I couldn't
tell you exacdy what it was—a kind of unfolding ... an opening ... a
relaxation. The ugly tight defen-siveness that was so characteristic of the
grownups of Bendo was slipping away.
"Yes,
Valancy," said Mr. Diemus. "He's in a bad way. We can't help
because—" His voice faltered and his words died. I felt a resurgence of
fear and unhappiness as his communication went beyond words, and then ebbed
back to speech again.
"We'll expect you
then. You know the way."
I
could see the pale blur of his face in the dusk under the trees as he turned
back to us.
"They're
coming," he said, wonderingly. "Karen and Valancy.
They're so pleased to find us—" His voice broke. "We're not alone—"
And
I turned away as the two couples merged in the darkness. I had pushed them
somewhere way beyond me.
It
was a lonely, lonely walk back to the house for me . . . alone.
They
dropped down through the half-darkness—four of them. For a fleeting second I
wondered at myself that I could stand there matter-of-factly watching four
adults slant calmly down out of the sky. Not a hair ruffled, not a stain of
travel on them, knowing that only a short time before they have been hundreds
of miles away—not even aware that Bendo existed.
But
all strangeness was swept away as Karen hugged me delightedly.
"It
is you!" she cried. "He said it was,
but I wasn't surel Oh, it's so good to
see you again! Who owes who a letter?"
She
laughed and turned to the smiling three. "Valancy, the
Old One of our Group." Valancy's radiant face proved the Old One
didn't mean age. "Bethie, our Sensitive." The slender, fair-haired
young girl ducked her head shyly. "And my brother Jemmy.
Valancy's his wife."
"This
is Mr. and Mrs. Diemus," I said, "And Mr. and Mrs. Peters, Abie's
parents. It's Abie, you know. My second grade." I
was suddenly overwhelmed by how long ago and far away school felt. How far I'd
gone from my accustomed pattern!
"What
shall we do about the doctor?" I asked. "Will he have to know?"
"Yes,"
said Valancy. "We can help him, but we can't do the actual work. Can we
trust him?"
I
hesitated, remembering the few scanty glimpses I'd had of him. "I—" I
began.
"Pardon
me," said Karen. "I wanted to save time. I went in to you. We know
now what you know of him. We'll trust Dr. Curtis."
I
felt an eerie creeping up my spine. To have my thoughts taken so casually! Even
to the doctor's name!
Bethie
stirred restlessly and looked at Valancy. "He'll be in convulsions soon.
We'd better hurry."
"You're sure you have the
knowledge?" asked Valancy.
"Yes,"
murmured Bethie. "If I can make the doctor see—if he's willing to
follow."
"Follow what?"
The
heavy tones of the doctor's voice startled us all as he stepped out on the
porch.
I
stood aghast at the impossibility of the task ahead of us and looked at Karen
and Valancy to see how they would make the doctor understand. They said
nothing. They just looked at him. There was a breathless pause. The doctor's
startled face caught the glint of light from the open door as he turned to
Valancy. He rubbed his hand across his face in bewilderment and, after a
moment, turned to me.
"Do you hear her?"
"No," I admitted. "She isn't
talking to me." "Do you know these
people?"
"Oh
yes!" I cried, wishing passionately it was true. "Oh, yes!"
"And
believe them?" "Implicitly," I said.
"But
she says that Bethie—who's Bethie?" He glanced around.
"She is," said Karen, nodding at
Bethie.
"She is?" Dr. Curtis looked intently at the
shy, lovely face. He shook his head wonderingly and turned back to me.
"Anyway,
this one, Valancy, says Bethie can sense every condition in the child's body
and that she will be able to tell all the injuries, their location and extent
without X-raysl Without equipment!"
"Yes," I said. "If they say so."
"You would be willing
to risk a child's life—"
"Yes,"
I said. "They know. They really do." And swallowed
hard to keep down the fist of doubt that clenched in my chest.
"You believe they can see through flesh and bone?"
"Maybe
not see," I said, wondering at my own words. "But know with a knowledge that is sure and complete." I glanced, startled,
at Karen. Her nod was very small but it told me where my words came from.
"Are
you willing to trust these people?" The
doctor turned to Abie's parents.
"They're
our People," said Mr. Peters with quiet
pride. "I'd operate on him myself with a pickax if they said so."
"Of
all the screwball deals ... 1"
The doctor's hand rubbed across his face again. "I know I needed this
vacation, but this is ridiculous!"
We
all listened to the silence of the night and—at least I— to the drumming of
anxious pulses until Dr. Curtis sighed heavily.
"Okay,
Valancy. I don't believe a word of it. At least I wouldn't if I were in my right mind, but you've got the terminology down
pat as if you knew something.
. . . Well, I'll do it.
It's either that or let him die. And God have mercy on our souls!"
I couldn't bear the thought of shutting
myself in with my own dark fears, so I walked back toward the school, hugging
myself in my inadequate coat against the sudden sharp chill of the night. I
wandered down to the grove, praying wordlessly, and on up to the school. But I
couldn't go in. I shuddered away from the blank glint of the windows and
turned back to the grove. There wasn't any more time or direction or light or
anything familiar—only a confused cloud of anxiety and a final icy weariness
that drove me back to Abie's house.
I
stumbled into the kitchen, my stiff hands fumbling at the doorknob. I huddled
in a chair, gratefully leaning over the hot wood stove that flicked the
semi-darkness of the big homey room with warm red light, trying to coax some
feeling back into my fingers.
I
drowsed as the warmth began to penetrate and then the door was flung open and
slammed shut. The doctor leaned back against it, his hand still clutching the
knob.
"Do
you know what they did?" he cried, not so much to me as to himself.
"What they made me do? Oh, lord!" He staggered over to the
stove, stumbling over my feet. He collapsed by my chair, rocking his head
between his hands. "They made me operate on his brain! Repair it. Trace circuits and rebuild them. You can't do that! It can't be done! Brain cells damaged can't
be repaired. No one can restore circuits that are destroyed! It can't be done.
But I did it! I
did it!"
I
knelt beside him and tried to comfort him in the circle of my arms.
"There, there,
there," I soothed.
' He
clung like a terrified child. "No anesthetics!" he cried. "She kept him asleep. And no
bleeding when I went through the scalp! They stopped it. And the impossible things I did with the few instruments I
have with me! And the brain starting to mend right before my
eyes! Nothing was right!"
"But
nothing was wrong," I murmured. "Abie will be all right, won't
he?"
"How
do I know?" he shouted suddenly, pushing away from me. "I don't know
anything about a thing like this. I put his brain back together and he's still
breathing, but how do I know!"
"There, there," I
soothed. "It's over now."
"It'll
never be over!" With an effort he calmed himself and we helped one another
up from the floor. "You can't forget a thing like this in a lifetime."
"We
can give you forgetting," said Valancy softly from the door. "If you want to forget.
We can send you back to the
Tumble
A with no memory of tonight except a pleasant visit to Bendo."
"You
can?" He turned speculative eyes toward her. "You can." He
amended his words to a statement.
"Do you want to
forget?" asked Valancy.
"Of
course not," he snapped. Then, "I'm sorry. It's just that I don't
often work miracles in the wilderness. But if I did it once, maybe—"
"Then
you understand what you did?" asked Valancy, smiling.
"Well,
no, but if I could—if you would . . . There must be some way—"
"Yes,"
said Valancy, "but you'd have to have a Sensitive working with you and
Bethie is It as far as Sensitives go right now."
"You
mean it's true what I saw-.what you told me about the—The Home? You're
extraterrestrials?"
"Yes,"
sighed Valancy. "At least our grandparents
were." Then she smiled. "But we're learning where we can fit into
this world. Someday—someday we'll be able—" She changed the subject
abruptly.
"You
realize, of course, Dr. Curtis, that we'd rather you wouldn't discuss Bendo or
us with anyone else. We would rather be just people to Outsiders."
He laughed shortly,
"Would I be believed if I did?"
*
"Maybe
no, maybe so," said Valancy. "Maybe only enough to
start people nosing around. And that would be too much. We have a bad
situation here and it will take a long time to erase—"
And her voice slipped into silence and I knew
she had dropped into thoughts to brief him on the local problem. How long is a
thought? How fast can you think of Hell—and Heaven? It was that long before the
doctor blinked and drew a shaky breath.
"Yes," he said. "A
long time."
"If
you like," said Valancy, "I can block your ability to talk of
us."
"Nothing doing!" snapped the
doctor. "I can manage my own censorship, thanks."
Valancy
flushed. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to be condescending."
"You
weren't," said the doctor. "I'm just on the prod tonight. It has
been A Day, and that's for sure!"
"Hasn't
it though?" I smiled, and then, astonished, rubbed my cheeks because tears
had begun to spill down my face. I laughed, embarrassed, and couldn't stop. My
laughter turned suddenly to sobs and I was bitterly ashamed to hear myself
wailing like a child. I clung to Valancy's strong hands until I suddenly slid
into a warm welcome darkness that had no thinking or fearing or need for
believing in anything outrageous, but only in sleep.
It was a magic year and it fled on impossibly
fast wings, the holidays flicking past like telephone poles by a railroad.
Christmas was especially magic because my angels actually flew and the Glory
actually shone round about because their robes had hems woven of sunlight—I
watched the girls weave them. And Rudolph the Red-nosed Reindeer, complete with
cardboard antlers that wouldn't stay straight, really took off and circled the
room. And, as our Mary and Joseph leaned raptly over the Manger, their faces
solemn and intent on the Miracle, I felt suddenly that they were really seeing,
really kneeling beside the Manger in Bethlehem.
Anyway,
the months fled, and the blossoming of Bendo was beautiful to see. There was
laughter and frolicking and even the houses grew subtly into color. Green
things crept out where only rocks had been before and a tiny tentative stream
of water had begun to flow down the creek again. They explained to me that they
had to take it slow because people might wonder if the creek filled overnight!
Even the rough steps up to the houses were being overgrown because they were so
seldom used, and I was becoming accustomed to seeing my pupils coming to school
like a bevy of bright birds, playing tag in the treetops. I was surprised at
myself for adjusting so easily to all the incredible things done around me by
The People, and I was pleased that they accepted me so completely. But I
always felt a pang when the children escorted me home—with me, they had to
walk.
But
all things have to end, and I sat one May afternoon, staring into my top desk
drawer, the last to be cleaned out, wondering what to do with the accumulation
of useless things in it. But I wasn't really seeing the contents of the drawer,
I was concentrating on the great weary emptiness that pressed my shoulders down
and weighted my mind. "It's not fair," I muttered aloud and
illogically, "to show me Heaven and then snatch it away."
"That's about what
happened to Moses, too, you know."
My
surprised start spilled an assortment of paper clips and thumb tacks from the
battered box I had just picked up.
"Well
forevermore!" I said, righting the box. "Dr. Curtisl What are you doing here?"
"Returning
to the scene of my crime," he smiled, coming through the open door. "Can't keep my mind off Abie. Can't believe he
recovered from all that . . . shall we call it repair work? I have to check
him every time I'm anywhere near this part of the country—and I still can't
believe it."
"But he has."
"He
has for sure! I had to fish him down from a treetop to look him over—" The
doctor shuddered dramatically and laughed. "To see him hurtling down from
the top of that tree curdled my bloodl But there's
hardly even a visible scar left."
"I
know," I said, jabbing my finger as I started to gather up the tacks.
"I looked last night. I'm leaving tomorrow, you know." I kept my eyes
resolutely down to the job at hand. "I have this last straightening up to
do."
"It's
hard, isn't it?" he said and we both knew he wasn't talking about
straightening up.
"Yes,"
I said soberly. "Awfully hard. Earth gets heavier
every day."
"I find it so lately, too," he
said. "But at least you have the satisfaction of knowing that you—" I
moved uncomfortably and laughed.
"Well, they do say: Those as can, do; those as can't, teach."
"Umm,"
said the doctor noncommittally, but I could feel his eyes on my averted face
and I swiveled away from him, groping for a better box to put the clips in.
"Going
to summer school?" His voice came from near the windows.
"No,"
I sniffed cautiously. "No, I swore when I got my Master's that I was
through with education—at least the kind that's
come-every-day-and-learn-something."
"Hmm!" There was amusement in the doctor's voice. "Too bad," he
said. "I'm going to school this summer. Thought you
might like to go there, too."
"Where?" I asked bewildered, finally looking at him.
"Cougar
Canyon Summer School," he smiled. "Most exclusive."
"Cougar Canyonl Why,
that's where Karen—"
"Exactly,"
he said. "That's where the other Group is established. I just came from
there. Karen and Valancy want us both to come. Do you object to being an
experiment?"
"Why,
no—" I cried—and then, cautiously, "What kind of an experiment?"
Visions of brains being carved up swam through my mind.
The doctor laughed. "Nothing as gruesome
as you're imagining, probably." Then he sobered and sat on the edge of my
desk. "I've been to Cougar Canyon a couple of times, trying to figure out
some way to get Bethie to help me when I
come up against a case
that's a puzzler. Valancy and Karen want to try a period of training with
Outsiders"—he grimaced wryly—"that's us—to see how much of what they are can be transmitted by training. You know Bethie is half Outsider.
Only her mother was of The People."
He was watching me
intently.
"Yes," I said
absently, my mind whirling, "Karen told me."
"Well, do you want to
try it? Do you want to go?"
"Do
I want to go!" I cried, scrambling the clips into
a rubber-band box. "How soon do we leave? Half an hour?
Ten minutes? Did you leave the motor running?"
"Woops, woops!" The doctor took me by both arms and looked soberly into my eyes.
"We can't set our hopes too high,"
he said quietly. "It may be that for such knowledge we aren't
teachable—"
I
looked soberly back at him, my heart crying in fear that it might be so.
"Look,"
I said slowly. "If you had a hunger, a great big gnawing-inside hunger and
no money and you saw a bakery-shop window—which would you do? Turn your back on
it? Or would you press your nose as close as you could against the glass and
let at least your eyes feast? I know what I'd do." I reached for my sweater.
"And,
you know, you never can tell. The shop door might open a crack, maybe—someday.
. . ."
charles beaumont
"If
ever," Ray Bradbury wrote in a recent letter, "I could safely predict
a large, a very large future for anyone, it is for Charles Beaumont." That
I'm in full agreement is evidenced by the fact that F&SF has printed six
Beaumont stories in sonfething over a year, plus a regular column of Beaumont
film reviews; it's obviously an editors duty to publish as much Beaumont as
possible before, like Bradbury, he is Discovered by the major slicks and begins
selling each story for more than the entire budget of any s.f. magazine. I
don't think you'll find many stories combining such a disturbing start and such
a joyous ending as this touching fable of
THE
VANISHING AMERICAN
He got the notion shortly after five o'clock; at
least, a part of him did, a small part hidden down beneath all the conscious
cells—fie didn't get the notion until some time later. At exactly 5 p.m. the bell rang. At two minutes after, the
chairs began to empty. There was the vast slamming of drawers, the
straightening of rulers, the sound of bones snapping and mouths yawning and
feet shuffling tiredly.
Mr.
Minchell relaxed. He rubbed his hands together and relaxed and thought how nice
it would be to get up and go home, like the others. But of course there was the
tape, only three-quarters finished. He would have to stay.
He
stretched and said good night to the people who filed past him. As usual, no
one answered. When they had gone, he set his fingers pecking again over the keyboard.
The click-clicking grew loud in the suddenly still office, but Mr. Minchell did
not notice. He was lost in the work. Soon, he knew, it would be time for the
totaling, and his pulse quickened at the thought of this.
He lit a cigarette. Heart tapping, he drew in
smoke and released it.
He
extended his right hand and rested his index and middle fingers on the metal
bar marked total bar.
There
was a smooth low metallic grinding, followed by absolute silence.
Mr. Minchell opened one eye, dragged it from
the ceiling on down to the adding machine. He groaned, slightly. The total
read: 18037447.
"God." He stared at the figure and thought of the fifty-three pages of
manifest, the three thousand separate rows of figures that would have to be
checked again. "God."
The
day was lost, now. Irretrievably. It was too late to
do anything. Madge would have supper waiting, and F.G. didn't approve of
overtime; also—
He looked at the total
again. At the last two digits.
He
sighed. Forty-seven. And thought, startled: Today, for
the Lord's sake, is my birthday! Today I am forty—what? forty-seven.
And that explains the mistake, I suppose. Subconscious kind of thing . . .
Slowly he got up and looked
around the deserted office.
Then
he went to the dressing room and got his hat and his coat and put them on,
carefully.
"Pushing fifty now . . ."
The outside hall was dark. Mr. Minchell
walked softly to the elevator and punched the down button. "Forty-seven," he said, aloud; then, almost
immediately, the light turned red and the thick door slid back noisily. The
elevator operator, a bird-thin, tan-fleshed girl, swiveled her head, looking up
and down the hall. "Going down," she said.
"Yes," Mr.
Minchell said, stepping forward.
"Going down." The girl clicked her tongue and muttered, "Damn kids." She
gave the lattice gate a tired push and moved the smooth wooden-handled lever in
its slot.
Odd,
Mr. Minchell decided, was the word for this particular girl. He wished now that
he had taken the stairs. Being alone with only one other person in an elevator
had always made him nervous: now it made him very nervous. He felt the tension
growing. When it became unbearable, he cleared his throat and said, "Long
day."
The
girl said nothing. She had a surly look, and she seemed to be humming something
deep in her throat.
Mr.
Minchell closed his eyes. In less than a minute—during which time he dreamed of
the cable snarling, of the car being caught between floors, of himself trying
to make small talk with the odd girl for ^ix straight hours—he opened his eyes
again and walked into the lobby, briskly.
The gate slammed.
He
turned and started for the doorway. Then he paused, feeling a sharp increase in
his heartbeat. A large, red-faced, magnificently groomed man of middle years
stood directly beyond the glass, talking with another man.
Mr.
Minchell pushed through the door, with effort. He's seen me now, he thought. If
he asks any questions, though, or anything, I'll just say I didn't put it on
the time card; that ought to make it all right. . ..
He
nodded and smiled at the large man. "Good night, Mr. Diemel."
The
man looked up briefly, blinked, and returned to his conversation.
Mr.
Minchell felt a burning come into his face. He hurried on down the street. Now
the notion—though it was not even that yet, strictly: it was more a vague
feeling—swam up from the bottom of his brain. He remembered that he had not
spoken directly to F. J. Diemel for over ten years, beyond a good morning. . .
.
Ice-cold
shadows fell off the tall buildings, staining the streets, now. Crowds of
shoppers moved along the pavement like juggernauts, exhaustedly, but with great
determination. Mr. Minchell looked at them. They all had furtive appearances, it seemed to him, suddenly, even the children,
as if each was fleeing from some hideous crime. They hurried along, staring.
But not, Mr. Minchell noticed, at him.
Through him, yes.
Past him. As
the elevator operator had done, and now F.J. And had anyone said good night?
He
pulled up his coat collar and walked toward the drugstore, thinking. He was
forty-seven years old. At the current life-expectancy rate, he might have
another seventeen or eighteen years left. And then death.
If you're not dead already.
He
paused and for some reason remembered a story he'd once read in a magazine.
Something about a man who dies and whose ghost takes up his duties, or
something; anyway, the man didn't know he was dead—that was it. And at the end
of the story, he runs into his own corpse.
Which
is pretty absurd: he glanced down at his body. Ghosts don't wear $36 suits, nor
do they have trouble pushing doors open, nor do their corns ache like blazes,
and what the devil is wrong with me today?
He shook his head.
It
was the tape, of course, and the fact that it was his birthday. That was why
his mind was behaving so foolishly.
He
went into the drugstore.' It was an immense place, packed with people. He
walked to the cigar counter, trying not to feel intimidated, and reached into
his pocket. A small man elbowed in front of him and called loudly: "Gimme
couple nickels, will you, Jack?" The clerk scowled and scooped the change
out of his cash register. The small man scurried off. Others took his place.
Mr. Minchell thrust his arm forward. "A pack of Luckies, please," he
said. The clerk whipped his fingers around a pile of cellophaned packages and,
looking elsewhere, droned: "Twenty-six." Mr. Minchell put his
twenty-six cents exactly on the glass shelf. The clerk shoved the cigarettes
toward the edge and picked up the money, deftly. Not once did he lift his eyes.
Mr.
Minchell pocketed the Luckies and went back out of the store. He was perspiring
now, slightly, despite the chill wind. The word "ridiculous" lodged
in his mind and stayed there. Ridiculous, yes, for heaven's
sake. Still, he thought— now just answer the
question—isn't it true? Can you honestly say that that clerk saw you?
Or that anyone saw you
today?
Swallowing
dryly, he walked another two blocks, always in the direction of the subway, and
went into a bar called the Chez When. One drink would not hurt,
one small, stiff, steadying shot.
The
bar was a gloomy place, and not very warm, but there was a good crowd. Mr.
Minchell sat down on a stool and folded his hands. The bartender was talking
animatedly with an old woman, laughing with boisterous good humor from time to
time. Mr. Minchell waited. Minutes passed. The bartender looked up several
times, but never made a move to indicate that he had been a customer.
Mr.
Minchell looked at his old gray overcoat, the humbly floraled tie, the cheap
sharkskin suit-cloth, and became aware of the extent to which he detested this
ensemble. He sat there and detested his clothes for a long time. Then he
glanced around. The bartender was wiping a glass, slowly.
All right, the hell with you. I'll go
somewhere else.
He
slid off the stool. Just as he was about to turn he saw the mirrored wall, pink-tinted
and curved. He stopped, peering. Then he almost ran out of the bar.
Cold wind went into his
head.
Ridiculous. The mirror was curved, you jackass. How do you expect to see yourself
in curved mirrors?
He
walked past high buildings, and now past the library and the stone lion he had
once, long ago, named King Richard; and he did not look at the lion, because
he'd always wanted to ride the lion, ever since he was a child, and he'd
promised himself he would do that, but he never did.
He
hurried on to the subway, took the stairs by twos, and clatered across the
platform in time to board the express.
It
roared and thundered. Mr. Minchell held onto the strap and kept himself from
staring. No one watched him. No one even glanced at him when he pushed his way
to the door and went out onto the empty platform.
He waited. Then the train
was gone, and he was alone.
He
walked up the stairs. It was fully night now, a soft, unshadowed darkness. He
thought about the day and the strange things that were gouging into his mind
and thought about all this as he turned down a familiar street which led to his familiar apartment. The door opened.
His
wife was in the kitchen, he could see. Her apron flashed across the arch, and
back, and across. He called: "Madge, I'm home."
Madge
did not answer. Her movements were regular. Jimmy was sitting at the table,
drooling over a glass of pop, whispering to himself.
"I said—" Mr.
Minchell began.
"Jimmy,
get up and go to the bathroom, you hear? I've got your water drawn."
Jimmy
promptly broke into tears. He jumped off the chair and ran past Mr. Minchell
into the bedroom. The door slammed viciously.
"Madge."
Madge
Minchell came into the room, tired and lined and heavy. Her eyes did not waver.
She went into the bedroom, and there was a silence; then a sharp slapping noise, and a yelling.
Mr.
Minchell walked to the bathroom, fighting down the small terror. He closed the
door and locked it and wiped his forehead with a handkerchief. Ridiculous, he
thought, and ridiculous and ridiculous. I am making something utterly foolish
out of nothing. All I have to do is look in the mirror, and—
He
held the handkerchief to his lips. It was difficult to breathe.
Then he' knew that he was afraid, more so
than ever before in a lifetime of being afraid.
Look at it this way, Minchell: why shouldn't you vanish?
"Young man, just you
wait until your father gets here!"
He
pushed the handkerchief against his mouth and leaned on the door and gasped.
"What do you mean,
vanish?"
Go on, take a look. You'll see what I mean.
He tried to swallow, couldn't. Tried to wet
his hps, they stayed dry. "Lord—"
He
slitted his eyes and walked to the shaving mirror and looked in.
His mouth fell open.
The
mirror reflected nothing. It held nothing. It was dull and gray and empty.
Mr.
Minchell stared at the glass, put out his hand, drew it back hastily.
He
squinted. Inches away. There was a form now: vague,
indistinct, featureless: but a form.
"Lord,"
he said. He understood why the elevator girl hadn't seen him, and why F.J.
hadn't answered him, and why the clerk at the drugstore and the bartender and Madge .. .
"I'm not dead."
Of course you're not dead—not that way.
"—tan your hide, Jimmy
Minchell, when he gets home."
Mr.
Minchell suddenly wheeled and clicked the lock. He rushed out of the
steam-filled bathroom, across the room, down the stairs, into the street, into
the cool night.
A block from home he slowed
to a walk.
Invisible!
He said the word over and
over, in a half-voice. He said it and tried to control the panic that pulled at
his legs, and at his brain, and filled him.
Why?
A fat woman and a little girl passed by. Neither of them looked up. He
started to call out and checked himself. No. That wouldn't do any good. There
was no question about it now. He was invisible.
He
walked on. As he did, forgotten things returned; they came and they left, too
fast. He couldn't hold onto them. He could only watch, and remember. Himself as
a youngster, reading: the Oz books, and Tarzan, and Mr. Wells. Himself, going to the University, wanting to teach, and meeting
Madge; then not planning any more, and Madge changing, and all the dreams put
away. For later. For the
right time. And then Jimmy—little strange Jimmy, who ate filth and
picked his nose and watched television, who never read books, never; Jimmy, his
son, whom he would never understand . . .
He
walked by the edge of the park now. Then on past the park,
through a maze of familiar and unfamiliar neighborhoods. Walking,
remembering, looking at the people and feeling pain because he knew that they
could not see him, not now or ever again, because he had vanished. He walked
and remembered and felt pain.
All
the stagnant dreams came back. Fully. The trip to
Italy he'd planned. The open sports car, bad weather be
damned. The first-hand knowledge that would tell him whether he did or did not
approve of bullfighting. The book ...
Then
something occurred to him. It occurred to Mr. Min-chell that he had not just
suddenly vanished, like that, after all. No; he had been vanishing gradually
for a long while. Every time he said good morning to that bastard Diemel he got
a little harder to see. Every time he put on this horrible suit he faded. The process
of disappearing was set into action every time he brought his pay check home
and turned it over to Madge, every time he kissed her, or listened to her
vicious unending complaints, or decided against buying that novel, or punched
the adding machine he hated so, or . ..
Certainly.
He
had vanished for Diemel and the others in the office years ago. And for
strangers right afterwards. Now even Madge and Jimmy couldn't see him. And he
could barely see himself, even in a mirror.
It
made terrible sense to him. Why shouldn't
you disappear? Well, why, indeed? There wasn't any very good
reason, actually. None. And this, in a nightmarish
sort of a way, made it as brutally logical as a perfect tape.
Then
he thought about going back to work tomorrow and the next day and the day after
that. He'd have to, of course. He couldn't let Madge and Jimmy starve; and,
besides, what else would he do? It wasn't as if anything important had changed.
He'd go on punching the clock and saying good morning to people
who didn't see him, and he'd run the tapes and come home beat, nothing altered,
and someday he'd die and that would be that. All at once he felt tired.
He
sat down on a cement step and sighed. Distantly he realized that he had come to
the library. He sat there, watching the people, feeling the tiredness seep
through him, thickly.
Then he looked up.
Above him, black and regal against the sky, stood the huge stone lion. Its mouth was open, and the great head was
raised proudly.
Mr.
Minchell smiled. King Richard. Memories scattered in his mind: old King
Richard, well, my God, here we are.
He
got to his feet. Fifty thousand times, at least, he had passed this spot, and
every/time he had experienced that instant of wild craving. Less
so of late, but still, had it ever completely gone? He was amazed to
find that now the childish desire was welling up again, stronger than ever
before. Urgently.
He rubbed his cheek and stood there for
several minutes. It's the most ridiculous thing in the world, he thought, and I
must be going out of my mind, and that must explain everything. But, he
inquired of himself, even so, why not?
After
all, I'm invisible. No one can see me. Of course, it didn't have to be this
way, not really. I don't know, he went on, I mean, I believed that I was doing
the right thing. Would it have been right to go back to the University and the
hell with Madge? I couldn't change that, could I? Could I have done anything
about that, even if I'd known?
He nodded sadly.
All
right, but don't make it any worse. Don't for God's sake dwell on it!
To
his surprise, Mr. Minchell found that he was climbing up the concrete base of
the statue. It ripped the breath from his lungs—and he saw that he could much
more easily have gone up a few extra steps and simply stepped on—but there
didn't seem anything else to do but just this, what he was doing. Once upright,
he passed his hand over the statue's flank. The surface was incredibly sleek
and cold, hard as a lion's muscles ought to be, and tawny.
He
took a step backwards. Lord! Had there ever been such power? Such
marvelous downright power and . . . majesty, as was here? From stone—no, indeed. It fooled a good many people, but it
did not fool Mr. Minchell. He knew. This lion was no mere library decoration.
It was an animal, of deadly cunning and fantastic strength and unbelievable
ferocity. And it didn't move for the simple reason that it did not care to
move. It was waiting. Someday it would see what it was waiting for, its enemy, coming down the street. Then look out, people!
He
remembered the whole yam now. Of everyone on Earth, only he, Henry Minchell,
knew the secret of the lion. And only he was allowed to sit astride this mighty
back.
He
stepped onto the tail, experimentally. He hesitated, gulped, and swung forward,
swiftly, on up to the curved rump.
Trembling, he slid forward,,
until finally he was over the shoulders of the lion, just behind the raised
head. His breath came very fast. He closed his eyes.
It
was not long before he was breathing regularly again. Only now it was the hot,
fetid air of the jungle that went into his nostrils. He felt the great muscles
ripple beneath him and he listened to the fast crackle of crushed foliage, and
he whispered:
"Easy,
fellow."
The flying spears did not frighten him. He
sat straight, smiling, with his fingers buried in the rich, tawny mane of King
Richard, while the wind tore at his hair. . . .
Then, abruptly, he opened
his eyes.
The
city stretched before him, and the people, and the lights. He tried quite hard
not to cry, because he knew that forty-seven-year-old men never cried, not even
when they had vanished, but he couldn't help it. So he sat on the stone lion
and lowered his head and cried.
He didn't hear the laughter
at first.
When he did hear it, he thought that he was
dreaming. But it was true: somebody was laughing.
He
grasped one of the statue's ears for balance and leaned forward. He blinked.
Below, some fifteen feet, there were people. Young people.
Some of them with books. They were looking up and
smiling and laughing.
Mr. Minchell wiped his
eyes.
A
slight horror came over him, and fell away. He leaned farther out.
One of the boys waved and
shouted: "Ride him, Pop!"
Mr.
Minchell almost toppled. Then, without understanding, without even trying to
understand—merely knowing—he grinned, widely, showing his teeth, which were his
own and very white.
"You . . . see
me?" he called.
The young people
roared, y
"You
do!" Mr. Minchell's face seemed to melt upwards. He let out a yell and
gave King Richard's shaggy stone mane an enormous hug.
L Below, other people stopped in their walking
and a small crowd began to form. Dozens of eyes peered sharply, quizzically.
A woman in gray furs
giggled.
A
thin man in a blue suit grunted something about these damned exhibitionists.
"You
pipe down," another man said. "Guy wants to ride the god-damn lion
it's his own business."
There
were murmurings. The man who had said pipe down was small and he wore
black-rimmed glasses. "I used to do it all the time." He turned to
Mr. Minchell and cried: "How is it?"
Mr.
Minchell grinned. Somehow, he realized, in some mysterious way, he had been
given a second chance. And this time he knew what he would do with it.
"Fine!" he shouted, and stood up on King Richard's back and sent his
derby spinning out over the heads of the people. "Come on up!"
"Can't
do it," the man said. "Got a date."
There was a look of profound admiration in his eyes as he strode off. Away
from the crowd he stopped and cupped his hands
and cried: Til be seeing you!"
"That's
right," Mr. Minchell said, feeling the cold new wind on his face.
"You'll be seeing me."
Later,
when he was good and ready, he got down off the Hon.
alice eleanor
jones
Here
is a new addition to the Henderson-Merril-Seabright roster of sensitive
depictors of the future from a woman's viewpoint. A scholar-turned-housewife,
Alice Jones began writing only recently; and though her sole previous published
work was a forgotten Ph.D. thesis, she started selling at once, not only to
science fiction magazines but also to major slicks. I think you'll remember
for a long time this sympathetic and moving picture of a domestic tragedy which
God grant may never befall us.
CREATED HE THEM
Ann Crothers looked at the clock and frowned and turned
the fire lower under the bacon. She had already poured his coffee; he liked it
cooled to a certain degree; but if he did not get up soon it would be too cool
and the bacon too crisp and he would be angry and sulk the rest of the day. She
had better call him.
She walked to the foot of the stairs, a blond
woman near-ing thirty, big but not fat, and rather plain, with a tired sad
face. She called, "Henry! Are you up?" She had calculated to a
decibel how loud her voice must be. If it were too soft he did not hear and
maintained that she had not called him, and was angry later; if it were too
loud he was angry immediately and stayed in bed longer, to punish her, and
then he grew angrier because breakfast was spoiled.
"All
right! Pipe down, can't you?"
She
listened a minute. She thought it was a normal response, but perhaps her voice
had been a shade too loud. No, he was getting up. She heard the thump of his
feet on the floor. She went back to the kitchen and took his orange juice and
his prunes out of the icebox, and got out his bread but did not begin to toast
it yet, and opened a glass of jelly.
She frowned. Grape.
He did not like grape, but the co-op
alice eleanor
jones
had
been out of apple, and she had been lucky to get anything. He would not be
pleased.
She
sat down briefly at the table to wait for him and glanced at the clock. Ten-five. Wearily, she leaned forward and rested her
forehead on the back of her hand. She was not feeling well this
morning and had eaten no breakfast. She was almost sure she was pregnant again.
She
thought of the children. There were only two at home, and they had been bathed
and fed long ago and put down in the basement playpen so that the noise they
made would not disturb their father. She would have time for a quick look at
them before Henry came down. And the house was chilly; she would have to look
at the heater.
They
were playing quietly with the rag doll she had made, and the battered rubber ball.
Lennie, who was two and a half, was far too big for a playpen, but he was a
good child, considerate, and allowed himself to be put there for short periods
and did not climb out. He seemed to feel a responsibility for his brother.
Robbie was fourteen months old and a small terror, but he loved Lennie, and
even, Ann thought, tried to mind him.
As
Ann poked her head over the bannister, both children turned and gave her
radiant smiles. Lennie said, "Hi, Mommy," and Robbie said
experimentally, "Ma?"
She
went down quickly and gave each of them a hug and said, "You're good boys.
You can come upstairs and play soon." She felt their hands. The basement
was damp, but the small mended sweaters were warm enough.
She
looked at the feeble fire and rattled the grate hopefully and put on more coal.
There was plenty of coal in the bin, but it was inferior grade, filled with
slate, and did not burn well. It was not an efficient heater, either. It was
old, secondhand, but they had been lucky to get it. The useless oil heater
stood in the coiner.
The children chuckled at the fire, and Robbie
reached out his hands toward it. Lennie said gravely, "No, no, bad."
Ann
heard Henry coming downstairs, and she raced up the cellar steps and beat him
to the kitchen by two seconds. When cheated he
them
he
came in she was draining the bacon. She put a slice of bread on the long fork
and began to toast it over the gas flame. The gas, at least, was fairly
dependable, and the. water. The electricity was not
working again. It seemed such a long time since the electricity had always
worked. Well, it was a long time. Ten years.
Henry
sat down at the table and looked peevishly at his orange juice. He was not a
tall man, not quite so tall as his wife, and he walked
and sat tall, making the most of every inch. He was inclined to be chubby, and
he had a roll of fat under- his chin and at the back of his neck,
and a little bulge at the waist. His face might have been handsome, but the
expression spoiled it—discontented, bad-tempered. He said, "You didn't
strain the orange juice."
"Yes, I strained
it." She was intent on the toast.
He
drank the orange juice without enjoyment and said, "I have a touch of
liver this morning. Can't think what it could be." His face brightened.
"I told you that sauce was too greasy. That was it."
She
did not answer. She brought over his plate with the bacon on it and the toast,
nicely browned, and put margarine on the toast for him.
He
was eating the prunes. He stopped and looked at the bacon. "No eggs?"
"They were all
out?"
His
face flushed a little. "Then why'd you cook bacon? You know I can't eat
bacon without eggs." He was working himself up into a passion. "If I
weren't such an easygoing man—I And the prunes are hard—you didn't cook them
long enough —and the coffee's cold, and the toast's burnt, and where's the
apple jelly?"
"They didn't have
any."
He
laughed scornfully. "I bet they didn't. I bet you fooled around the house
and didn't even get there till everything was gone." He flung down his
fork. "This garbage!—why should you care, you don't have to eat it!"
She looked at him.
"Shall I make you something else?"
He laughed again.
"You'd ruin it. Never mind." He
slammed out
of the kitchen and went upstairs to sulk in the bathroom for an hour.
Ann
sat down at the table. All that bacon, and it was hard to get. Well, the
children would like it. She ought to clear the table and wash the dishes, but
she sat still and took out a cigarette. She ought to save it, her ration was
only three a day, but she lit it.
The
children were getting a little noisier. Perhaps she could take them out for a
while, till Henry went to work. It was cold but clear; she could bundle them
up.
The
cigarette was making her lightheaded, and she stubbed it out and put the butt in
the box she kept over the sink. She said softly, "I hate him. I wish he
would die."
She
dressed the children—their snowsuits were faded and patched from much use, but
they were clean and warm— and put them in the battered carriage, looping her
old string shopping bag over the handle, and took them out. They were delighted
with themselves and with her. They loved the outdoors. Robbie bounced and
drooled and made noises, and Lennie sat quiet, his little face smiling and
content.
Ann
wheeled them slowly down the walk, detouring around the broken places. It was a
fine day, crisp, much too cold for September, but the seasons were not entirely
reliable any more. There were no other baby carriages out; there were no
children at all; the street was very quiet. There were no cars. Only the
highest officials had cars, and no high officials lived in this neighborhood.
The
children were enchanted by the street. Shabby as it was, with the broken houses
as neatly mended as they could be, and the broken paving that the patches never
caught up with, it was beautiful to them. Lennie said, "Hi, Mommy,"
and Robbie bounced.
The
women were beginning to come, as they always came, timidly out of the drab
houses, to look at the children, and Ann walked straighter and tried not to smile.
It was not kind to smile, but sometimes she could not help it. Suddenly she was
not tired any more, and her clothes were not shabby, and ,her
face was not plain.
The
first woman said, "Please stop a minute," and Ann stopped, and the
women gathered around the carriage silently and looked. Their faces were hungry
and seeking, and a few had tears in their eyes.
The first woman asked,
"Do they stay well?"
Ann
said, "Pretty well. They both had colds last week," and murmurs of
commiseration went around the circle.
Another
woman said, "I noticed you didn't come out, and I wondered. I almost
knocked at your door to inquire, but then—" She stopped and blushed
violently, and the others considerately looked away from her, ignoring her
blunder. One did not call on one's neighbors; one lived to oneself.
The
first woman said wistfully, "If I could hold them— either of them—I have
dates; my cousin sent them all the way from California."
Ann
blushed, too. She disliked this part of it very much, but things were so hard to
get now, and Henry was difficult about what he liked to eat, though he denied
that. He would say "I'd eat anything,' if you could only learn to cook it
right, but you can't." Henry liked dates. Ann said, "Well..."
Another woman said eagerly, "I have eggs.
I could spare you three." One for each of the boys and
one for Henry. "Oranges—for the children."
"And I have butter—imagine, butter!"
"Sugar—all children
like sugar. Best grade—no sand in it."
"And
I have tea." Henry does not like tea. But you shall hold the children
anyway.
Somebody
said, "Cigarettes," and somebody else whispered, "I even have sleeping pills!" ■
The
children were passed around and fondled and caressed. Robbie enjoyed it and flirted
with everybody, under his long eyelashes, but Lennie regarded the entire
transaction with distaste.
When
the children began to grow restless Ann put them back into the carriage and
walked on. Her shopping bag was full.
The women went slowly back into their houses,
all but one, a stranger. She must have moved into the neighborhood recently,
perhaps from one of the spreading waste places. They were coming in, the
people, as if they had been called, moving in closer, a little closer every
year.
The
woman was tall and older than Ann, with a worn plain face. She kept pace with
the carriage and looked at the children and said, "Forgive me, I know it is bad form, but are they—do you have
more?"
Ann said proudly, "I
have had seven."
The
woman looked at her and whispered, "Seven! And were they all—surely they
were not all—"
Ann said more proudly
still, "All. Every one."
The
woman looked as if she might cry and said, "But seven! And the rest, are
they—"
Ann's
face clouded. "Yes, at the Center. One of my boys and
all my girls. When Lennie goes, Robbie will miss him. Lennie missed Kate
so, until he forgot her."
The
woman said in a broken voice, "I had three, and none of them
was—none.'" She thrust something into Ann's shopping bag and said,
"For the children," and walked quickly away.
Ann looked, and it was a Hershey bar. The
co-op had not had chocolate for over two years. Neither of the boys had ever
tasted it.
She
brought the children home after a while and gave them their lunch—Henry's bacon
crumbled into two scrambled eggs, and bread and butter and milk. She had been
lucky at the co-op yesterday; they had had milk. She made herself a cup of
coffee, feeling extravagant, and ate a piece of toast, and smoked the butt of
this morning's cigarette.
For
dessert she gave them each an orange; the rest she saved for Henry. She got out
the Hershey bar and gave them all of it; Henry should not have their chocolate!
The Hershey bar was hard and pale, as stale chocolate gets, and she had to make
sawing motions with the knife to divide it evenly. The boys were enchanted.
Robbie chewed his half and swallowed it quickly, but Lennie sucked blissfully
and made it last, and then took pity on his brother and let Robbie suck, too.
Ann did not interfere. Germs, little hearts, are the least of what I fear for
you.
While
the children took their naps she straightened the house a little and tinkered
with the heater and cleaned all the kerosene lamps. She had time to take a
bath, and enjoyed it, though the laundry soap she had to use was harsh against
her skin. She even washed her hair, pretty hair, long and fine, and put on one
of the few dresses that was not mended.
The
children slept longer than usual. The fresh air had done them good. Just at
dusk the electric lights came dn for the first time in three days, and she woke them up to see them— they
loved the electric lights. She gave them each a piece of bread and butter and
took them with her to the basement and put them in the playpen. She was able to
run a full load of clothes through the old washing machine before the current
went off again. The children loved the washing machine and watched it,
fascinated by the whirling clothes in the little window.
Afterward
she took them upstairs again and tried to use the vacuum cleaner, but the
machine was old and balky and by the time she had coaxed it to work the current
was gone.
She
gave the children their supper and played with them awhile and put them to bed.
Henry was still at the laboratory. He left late in the morning, but sometimes
he had to stay late at night. The children were asleep before he came home, and
Ann was glad. Sometimes they got on his nerves and he swore at them.
She
turned the oven low to keep dinner hot and went into the living room. She sat
beside the lamp and mended Robbie's shirt and Lennie's overalls. She turned on
the battery radio to the one station that was broadcasting these days, the one
at the Center. The news report was the usual thing. The Director was in good
health and bearing the burden of his duties with fortitude. Conditions
throughout the country were normal. Crops had not been quite so
good as hoped, but there was no cause for alarm. Quotas in light and heavy industry
were good—Ann smiled wryly—but could be improved if every worker did his duty.
Road repairs were picking up—
Ann
wondered when they would get around to the street again—and electrical service
was normal, except for a few scattered areas where there might be small
temporary difficulties. The lamp had begun to smoke again, and Ann turned it
lower. The stock market had closed irregular, with rails down an average of two
points and stocks off three.
And
now—the newcaster's voice grew solemn—there was news of grave import. The
Director had asked him to talk seriously to all citizens about the dangers of
rumormongering. Did they not realize what harm could be done by it? For example, the rumor that the Western Reservoir was contaminated.
That was entirely false, of course, and the malicious and irresponsible persons
who had started it would be severely dealt with.
The
wastelands were not spreading, either. Some other malicious and irresponsible
persons had started that rumor, and would be dealt with. The wastelands were
under control. They were not spreading,
repeat, not.
Certain areas were being
evacuated, it was true, but the measure was only temporary.
Calling them in, are you, calling them in!
The
weather was normal. The seasons were definitely not changing, and here were the
statistics to prove it. In 1961 . . . and in '62 . . . and that was before, so you see . . .
The
newcaster's voice changed, growing less grave And now
for news of the children. Ann put down her mending and listened, not breathing.
They always closed with news of the children, and it was always reassuring. If
any child were ever unhappy, or were taken ill, or died, nobody knew it. One
was never told anything, and of course one never saw the children again. It
would upset them, one quite understood that.
The
children, the newscaster said, were all well and happy. They had good beds and
warm clothes and the best food and plenty of it. They even had cod-liver oil
twice a week whether they needed it or not. They had toys and games, carefully
supervised according to their age groups, and they were being educated by the
best teachers. The children were all well and happy, repeat, well and happy. Ann hoped it was true.
They played the national anthem and went off
the air, and
just then Henry came in. He looked pale and tired—he did
work hard—and his greeting was, "I suppose dinner's spoiled,"
She looked up. "No, I don't think so." —-
She
served it and they ate silently except for Henry's complaints about the food
and his liver. He looked at the dates and said, "They're small. You let
them stick you with anything," but she thought he enjoyed them because he
ate them all.
Afterward
he grew almost mellow. He lit a cigarette and told her about his day, while she
washed the dishes. Henry's job at the laboratory was a responsible one, and Ann
was sure he did it well. Henry was not stupid. But Henry could not get along with
anybody. He said that he himself was very easy to get along with, but they were
all against him. Today he had a dispute with one of his superiors and reported
that he had told the old—where to go.
He
said with gloomy relish, "They'll probably fire me, and we'll all be out
in the street. Then you'll find out what it's like to live on Subsistence. You
won't be able to throw my money around the way you do now."
Ann
rinsed out the dish towel and hung it over the rack to dry. She said,
"They won't fire you. They never do."
He
laughed. "I'm good and they know it. I do twice as much work as anybody
else."
Ann
thought that was probably true. She turned away from the sink and said,
"Henry, I think I'm pregnant."
He looked at her and
frowned. "Are you sure?"
"I said I think. But I'm practically sure."
He
said, "Oh, God, now you'll be sick all the time, and there ^ no living
with you when you're sick."
Ann
sat down at the table and lit a cigarette. "Maybe I won't be sick."
He said darkly, "You
always are. Sweet prospectl"
Ann said, "We'll get another bonus,
Henry."
He
brightened a little. "Say, we will, at that. I'll buy
some more stock."
Ann said, "Henry, we
need so many things—"
He
was immediately angry. "I said I'll buy stockl Somebody
in this house has to think of the future. We can't all hide our heads in the
sand and hope for the best."
She
stood up, trembling. It was not a new argument. "What future? Our
children—children like ours are taken away from us when they're three years old
and given to the state to rear. When we're old the state will take care of us.
Nobody lives well any more, except—but nobody starves. And that stock—it all
goes down. Don't talk to me about the future, Henry Crothers! I want my future
now."
He laughed unpleasantly.
"What do you want? A car?"
She
said, "I want a new washing machine and a vacuum cleaner, when the quotas
come—the electricity isn't so bad. I want a new chair for the living room. I
want to fix up the boys' room, paint and—"
He
said brutally, "They're too little to notice. By the time they get old
enough—"
She
sat down again, sobbing a little. Her cigarette burned forgotten in the
ashtray, and Henry thriftily stubbed it out. She said, "I know, the Center
takes them. The Center takes children like ours."
"And
the Center's good to them. They give them more than we could. Don't you go
talking against the Center." Though
a malcontent in his personal life, Henry was a staunch government man.
Ann said, "I'm not,
Henry, I'm—"
He
said disgustedly, "Being a woman again. Tears! Oh, God, why do women
always turn them on?"
She
made herself stop crying. Anger was beginning to rise in her, and that helped a good deal. "I didn't mean to start an argument. I was just telling
you what we need. We do need things, Henry. Clothes—"
He
looked at her. "You mean for you? Clothes would do you a lot of good, wouldn't they?"
She was stung. "I don't mean maternity
clothes. I won't be needing them for—"
He
laughed. "I don't mean maternity clothes either. Have you looked at
yourself in a mirror lately? God, you're a big
horsel I always liked little women."
She said tightly, "And
I always liked tall men."
He
half rose, and she thougbt he was going to hit her. She sat still, trembling
with a fierce exhilaration, her eyes bright, color in her
cheeks, a little smile on her mouth. She said softly, "I'll hit you back, I'm bigger than you are. I'll kill you!"
Suddenly
Henry sat down and began to laugh. When he laughed he was quite handsome. He
said in a deep chuckling voice, "You're almost pretty when you get mad
enough. Your hair's pretty tonight, you must have washed it." His eyes
were beginning to shine, and he reached across the table and put his hand on
hers. "Ann . . . old girl. . ."
She drew her hand away.
"I'm tired. I'm going to bed."
He said good-humoredly,
"Sure. I'll be right up."
She looked at him. "I
said I'm tired."
"And I said I'd be
right up."
If I had something in my hands I'd kill you.
"I don't want to."
He
scowled, and his mouth grew petulant again, and he was no longer handsome.
"But I want to."
She
stood up. All at once she felt as tired as she had told Henry she was, as tired
as she had been for ten years.
I
cannot kill you, Henry, or myself. I cannot even wish us dead. In this
desolate, dying, bombed-out world, with its creeping wastelands and its
freakish seasons, with its limping economy and its arrogant Center in the
country that takes our children—children like ours; the others it destroys—we
have to live, and we have to live together.
Because by some twist of providence, or radiation, or genes, we are
among the tiny percentage of the people in this world who can have normal
children. We
hate each other, but we breed true.
She
said, "Come up, Henry." I can take a sleeping pill afterward.
Come up, Henry, we have to live. Till we are all called in, or our children, or our children's
children. Till there is nowhere else to go.
\
FOUR VIGNETTES
This
business of vignettes is all Fredric Brown's fault. Science-fantasy stories
have always tended to be longer than they need to be (partly because most s.f.
magazines pay by the word); and authors usually think they've achieved a
miracle of compression if they pull a story down to 2500 words. But Mr. Brown has been cheerfully demonstrating—in F&SF, in
Galaxy, in Ellery Queen's Mystery Magazine, and in his delightful collection angels
and spaceships (Dutton, 1954)—that one can tell a pointed, witty, complete story in under 500 words, or exactly one page of our magazine format. Readers have been
captivated by this discovery, and authors challenged; for "vinnies"
(as Brown always calls them) are intensely tricky technically, yet deeply
rewarding to the craftsman when they come off. So other F&.SF authors have
been trying them (and of course I could not resist the temptation to move in on
the act myself), with unexpected results: you'll find James Blish, normally a
most sober and complex writer, indulging in broad parody of the current Psionic
Pschool, and Isaac Asimov proving himself quite as at home in a miniature as in
the galactic saga of the Foundation (which runs to 245,000 words).
fredric brown
TOO FAR
R. Asutov Wilkinson was a bon vivant, man about Manhattan, and
chaser of women. He was also an incorrigible punster on every possible
occasion. In speaking of his favorite activity, for example, he would remark
that he was a wolf, as it were, but that didn't make
him a werewolf.
Excruciating
as this statement may have been to some of his friends, it was almost true.
Wilkinson was not a werewolf; he was a werebuck.
A night or two nights every week he would
stroll into Central Park, turn himself into a buck and take great delight in
running and playing.
True,
there was always danger of his being seen but (since he punned even in his
thoughts) he was willing to gambol on that.
Oddly,
it had never occurred to him to combine the pleasures of being a wolf, as it
were, with the pleasures of being a buck.
Until one night. Why, he asked himself that night, couldn't a lucky buck make a little doe? Once thought of, the idea was
irresistible. He galloped to the wall of the Central Park Zoo and trotted along
it until his sensitive buck nose told him he'd found the right place to climb
the fence. He changed into a man for the task of climbing and then, alone in a
pen with a beautiful doe, he changed himself back into a buck.
She
was sleeping. He nudged her gently and whispered a suggestion. Her eyes opened
wide and startled. "No, no, a dozen
times no!"
"Only
a doezen times?" he asked, and then leered. "My deer" he whispered, "think of the fawn you'll have!"
Which went too far. He might have got away with it had his deer really been only a doe, but
she was a weremaid—a doe who could change into a girl—and she was a witch as
well.
She quickly changed into a girkand ran for the fence. When he changed into a
man and started after her she threw a spell over her shoulder, a spell that
turned him back to a buck and froze him that way.
Do
you ever visit the Central Park Zoo? Look for the l>uck with the sad eyes;
he's Wilkinson.
He
is sad despite the fact that the doe-weremaid, who is now the toast of New York
ballet (she is graceful as a deer, the critics say), visits him occasionally by
night and resumes her proper form.
But when he begs for release from the spell
she only smiles sweetly and tells him no, that she is of a very saving
disposition and wants to keep the first buck she ever made.
james blish
A MATTER OF ENERGY
As soon
as I saw Joe Jones, I knew
that he was the man I needed to send back to the Augustan Age. I knew it
because I could not read his expression.
To
the ordinary man who can't even read his own expression this wouldn't be a
significant datum, but with me it is different. As a consulting industrial
psionic psichologist I am accustomed to reading the faces of anything, even
checks. I always understand everybody instandy.
But
I didn't understand Joe Jones. He was Everyman's nobody. He had no emotions. If
he had had them, I could have read them—if not by the patterns formed by the
hairs in his moustache, then by the psionic techniques which I have developed
by correspondence with psichotic people all over the country. So it had to be
true that Joe had no emotions.
He
was the perfect man to go back in time and take over the Augustan Age for me.
"Joe,"
I asseverated, "I've given you the invincible weapon to take over the
Romans: twisted semantics. It can't fail, but if it does, try twisted
dianetics. Do you understand what you're to do?"
"Yes, Cliff," he
lipped thinly.
"But
there's one danger I haven't warned you of unHl now," I admonished sternly. "You must not use
Arabic numerals while you're in Rome. The Romans didn't know them. If you use
them you will be driven to hide like a witch. Understand?"
"Yes, Cliff," he
acknowledged flatly.
"Now,
I haven't given you any training in how to calculate in Roman numerals," I
outpointed. "I could have given it to you by my own revolutionary
educational system, or implanted it on your cerebral cortex with my psionic
powers, but there's one great drawback: calculating with Roman numerals just
takes too long. You wouldn't have time to take over the
a matter of energy
Empire
if you had to do all your figuring that way. Is that
clear?"
"That's clear,
Cliff," he admitted immediately.
"So,"
I perorated triumphantly. "I've provided you with the answer, inside this
little black box. This is a computer, called the THROBAC. That's short for
Tffrifty ROman-numeral BAckwards-looking Calculator. It will add, subtract,
multiply or divide in Roman numerals, and give you the answer in Roman
numerals. Coupling and that crowd at Bell think that they invented it, but I
can see through them
like a glass of antigravity
elixir. Use this machine—secretly, of course-whenever you need to do any
figuring. Do you dig me?"
"I dig you,
Cliff," he penultimated.
"Then
go," I concluded commandingly. He stepped into the time machine, which I
had named ELSIE, and vanished at once. With the help of my psionic
correspondents I could have sent him back without a machine, but this whole
operation had to be kept secret from the politicians, industrialists, and other
pressure groups Who might bring twisted semantics to
bear on me.
He
was back in no time, of course. He had instructions to return to this moment,
no matter how long he stayed in ancient Rome. But there was something wrong.
I could read his
expression!
"What have you
done?" I hissed grindingly.
"I
did just like you said, Cliff," he replied defensively. "Soon as I
had to do some figuring, I holed up in my room and plugged THROBAC into the
nearest socket. But—"
"Get to the
point!" I ordered commandingly.
"But,
Cliff," he wailed protestingly, "you overlooked something. THROBAC
operates only on AC current! And the first AC generator wasn't built until
after the 1830s—a.d.!"
I
was crushed. That small oversight—no, it was an under-sight, typical of me,
underestimating the extent of my own massive knowledge—must have blown every
fuse and circuit-breaker in Augustan Rome. I rushed to the nearest history
book.
What had I undone?
anthony boucher
NELLTHU
Ailsa had been easily the homeliest and the least
talented girl in the University, if also the most logical and levelheaded. Now,
almost twenty-five years later, she was the most attractive woman Martin had
ever seen and, to judge from their surroundings, by some lengths the richest.
".
. . so lucky running into you again after all these years," she was
saying, in that indescribably aphrodisiac voice. "You know about
publishers, and you can advise me on this novel. I was getting so tired of the
piano . . ."
Martin
had hear her piano recordings and knew they were superb—as the vocal recordings
had been before them and the non-representational paintings before them and the fashion designs and that astonishing paper on prime- numbers. He
also knew that the income from all these together could hardly have furnished
the Silver Room in which they dined or the Gold Room in which he later read the
novel (which was of course superb) or the room whose color he never noticed
because he did not sleep alone (and the word superb is inadequate).
There was only one answer, and Martin was
gratified to observe that the coffee-bringing servant cast no shadow in the
morning sun. While Ailsa still slept (superbly), Martin said, "So you're a
demon."
"Naturally,
sir," the unshadowed servant said, his eyes adoringly upon the sleeper. "Nellthu, at your service."
"But such service! I can imagine Ailsa-that-was working out a good spell and even wishing
logically. But I thought you fellows were limited in what you could
grant."
"We are, sir. Three
wishes."
"But
she has wealth, beauty, youth, fame, a remarkable variety of talents—all on
three wishes?"
"On
one, sir. Oh,
I foxed her prettily on the first two."
nellthu
Nellthu
smiled reminiscently. " 'Beauty'—but she didn't specify, and I made her the most beautiful centenarian
in the world. 'Wealth
beyond the dreams of avarice'—and of course nothing is beyond such dreams, and nothing she got. Ah, I was in form that day, sir! But the third wish
. . ."
"Don't
tell me she tried the old 'For my third wish I want three more wishes'! I thought that was illegal."
"It
is, sir. The paradoxes involved go beyond even our powers. No, sir," said
Nellthu, with a sort of rueful admiration, "her third wish was stronger
than that. She said: 7 wish
that you fall permanently and unselfishly in love with me.' "
"She
was always logical," Martin admitted. "So for your own sake you had
to make her beautiful and . . . adept, and since then you have been compelled to
gratify her every—" He broke off and looked from the bed to the demon. "How lucky for me that she included unselfishly!"
"Yes, sir," said Nellthu.
isaac asimov
DREAMWORLD
At thirteen, Edward Keller had been a science fiction
devotee for four years. He bubbled with galactic enthusiasm.
His
Aunt Clara, who had brought him up by rule and rod in pious memory of her
deceased sister, wavered between toleration and exasperation. It appalled her
to watch him grow so immersed in fantasy.
"Face reality,
Eddie," she would say, angrily.
He
would nod, but go on, "And I dreamed Martians were chasing me, see? I had
a special death ray, but the atomic power unit was pretty low and—"
Every
other breakfast consisted of eggs, toast, milk, and some such dream.
Aunt
Clara said, severely, "Now, Eddie, one of these nights you won't be able
to wake up out of your dream. You'll be trapped! Then
what?"
She lowered her angular
face close to his and glared.
Eddie was strangely impressed by his aunt's
warning. He lay in bed, staring into the darkness. He wouldn't like to be
trapped in a dream. It was always nice to wake up before it was too late. Like
the time the dinosaurs were after him—
Suddenly
he was out of bed, out of the house, out on the lawn, and he knew it was
another dream.
The
thought was broken by a vague thunder and a shadow that blotted the sun. He
looked upward in astonishment and he could make out the human face that touched
the clouds.
It
was his Aunt Clara! Monstrously tall, she bent toward him in admonition,
mastlike forefinger upraised, voice too guttural to be
made out.
Eddie
turned and ran in panic. Another Aunt Clara monster loomed up before him,
voice rumbling.
dreamworld
He turned again, stumbling, panting, heading outward, outward.
He
reached the top of the hill and stopped in horror. Ofi in the distance a
hundred towering Aunt Claras were marching by. As the column passed, each line
of Aunt Claras turned their heads sharply toward him and the thunderous bass
rumbling coalesced into words:
"Face reality, Eddie.
Face reality, Eddie."
Eddie
threw himself sobbing to the ground. Please wake up, he begged himself. Don't
be caught in this dream.
For
unless he woke up, the worst science-fictional doom of all would have overtaken
him. He would be trapped, trapped, in a
world of giant aunts.
shirley jackson
I
don't know a better writer of unexpected and unclas-sifiable fiction than
Shirley Jackson, who offers us this time a story as delightfully unconventional
as its title..
ONE ORDINARY DAY, WITH PEANUTS
Mr. John Philip Johnson shut his front door behind him and came down
his front steps into the bright morning with a feeling that all was well with
the world on this best of all days, and wasn't the sun warm and good, and
didn't his shoes feel comfortable after the resoling, and he knew that he had
undoubtedly chosen the precise very tie which belonged with the day and the sun
and his comfortable feet, and, after all, wasn't the world just a wonderful
place? In spite of the fact that he was a small man, and the tie was perhaps a shade
vivid, Mr. Johnson irradiated this feeling of well-being as he came down the
steps and onto the dirty sidewalk, and he smiled at people who passed him, and
some of them even smiled back. He stopped at the newsstand on the corner and
bought his paper, saying "Good morning"
with real conviction to the man who sold him the paper and the two or three
other people who were lucky enough to be buying papers when Mr. Johnson skipped
up. He remembered to fill his pockets with candy and peanuts, and then he set out
to get himself uptown. He stopped in a flower shop and bought a carnation for
his buttonhole, and stopped almost immediately afterward to give the carnation
to a small child in a carriage, who looked at him dumbly, and then smiled, and
Mr. Johnson smiled, and the child's mother looked at Mr. Johnson for a minute
and then smiled too.
When
he had gone several blocks uptown, Mr. Johnson cut across the avenue and went
along a side street, chosen at random; he did not follow the same route every
morning, but preferred to pursue his eventful way in wide detours, more like a
puppy than a man intent upon business. It happened
this morning that halfway down the block a moving van was parked, and the
furniture from an upstairs apartment stood half on the sidewalk, half on the
steps, while an amused group of people loitered, examining the scratches on the
tables and the worn spots on the chairs, and a harassed woman, trying to watch
a young child and the movers and the furniture all at the same time, gave the
clear impression of endeavoring to shelter her private life from the people
staring at her belongings. Mr. Johnson stopped, and for a moment joined the
crowd, and then he came forward and, touching his hat civilly, said,
"Perhaps I can keep an eye on your little boy for you?"
The
woman turned and glared at him distrustfully, and Mr. Johnson added hastily,
"We'll sit right here on the steps." He beckoned to the little boy,
who hesitated and then responded agreeably to Mr. Johnson's genial smile. Mr.
Johnson brought out a handful of peanuts from his pocket and sat on the steps
with the boy, who at first refused the peanuts on the grounds that his mother
did not allow him to accept food from strangers; Mr. Johnson said that
probabably his mother had not intended peanuts to be included, since elephants
at the circus ate them, and the boy considered, and then agreed solemnly. They
sat on the steps cracking peanuts in a comradely fashion, and Mr. Johnson said,
"So you're moving?"
"Yep," said the
boy.
"Where you going?"
"Vermont."
"Nice place. Plenty of
snow there. Maple sugar, too; you like maple sugar?"
"Sure."
"Plenty of maple sugar in Vermont. You going to live
on a farm?"
"Going to live with Grandpa." "Grandpa like
peanuts?" "Sure."
"Ought to take him some," said Mr.
Johnson, reaching into his pocket. "Just you and Mommy
going?" "Yep."
"Tell
you what," Mr. Johnson. "You take some peanuts to eat on the
train."
The
boy's mother, after glancing at them frequently, had seemingly decided that Mr.
Johnson was trustworthy, because she had devoted herself wholeheartedly to
seeing that the movers did not—what movers rarely do, but every housewife
believes they will—crack a leg from her good table, or set a kitchen chair down
on a lamp. Most of the furniture was loaded by now, and she was deep in that
nervous stage when she knew there was something she had forgotten to
pack-hidden away in the back of a closet somewhere, or left at a neighbor's and
forgotten, or on the clothesline—and was trying to remember under stress what
it was.
"This
all, lady?" the chief mover said, completing her dismay.
Uncertainly she nodded.
"Want
to go on the truck with the furniture, sonny?" the mover asked the boy,
and laughed. The boy laughed too and said to Mr. Johnson, "I guess I'll
have a good time at Vermont."
"Fine
time," said Mr. Johnson, and stood up. "Have one more peanut before
you go," he said to the boy.
The
boy's mother said to Mr. Johnson, "Thank you so much; it was a great help
to me."
"Nothing
at all," said Mr. Johnson gallantly. "Where in Vermont are you
going?"
The
mother looked at the little boy accusingly, as though he had given away a
secret of some importance, and said unwillingly, "Greenwich."
"Lovely
town," said Mr. Johnson. He took out a card, and wrote a name on the back.
"Very good friend of mine lives in Greenwich," he said. "Call on
him for anything you need. His wife makes the best doughnuts in town," he
added soberly to the little boy.
"Swell," said the
little boy.
"Goodbye," said Mr. Johnson.
He went on, stepping happily with his
new-shod feet, feeling the warm sun on his back and on the top of his head.
Halfway down the block he met a stray dog and fed him a peanut.
At
the corner, where another wide avenue faced him, Mr. Johnson decided to go on
uptown again. Moving with comparative laziness, he was passed on either side by
people hurrying and frowning, and people brushed past him going the other way,
clattering along to get'somewhere quickly. Mr. Johnson stopped on every corner
and waited patiently for the light to change, and he stepped out of the way of
anyone who seemed to be in any particular hurry, but one young lady came too
fast for him, and crashed wildly into him when he stooped to pat a kitten which
had run out onto the sidewalk from an apartment house and was now unable to
get back through the rushing feet.
"Excuse
me," said the young lady, trying frantically to pick up Mr. Johnson and
hurry on at the same time, "terribly sorry."
,The
kitten, regardless now of danger, raced back to its home. "Perfectly all
right," said Mr. Johnson, adjusting himself carefully. "You seem to
be in a hurry."
"Of
course I'm in a hurry," said the young lady. "I'm late."
She was extremely cross and the frown between
her eyes seemed well on its way to becoming permanent. She had obviously
awakened late, because she had not spent any extra time in making herself look
pretty, and her dress was plain and unadorned with collar or brooch, and her
lipstick was noticeably crooked. She tried to brush past Mr. Johnson, but
risking her suspicious displeasure, he took her arm and said, "Please
wait."
"Look,"
she said ominously, "I ran into you and your lawyer can see my lawyer and
I will gladly pay all damages and all inconveniences suffered therefrom but
please this minute let me go because I am late."
"Late for what?" said Mr. Johnson;
he tried his winning smile on her but it did no more than keep her, he
suspected, from knocking him down again.
"Late
for work," she said between her teeth. "Late for my
employment. I have a job and if I am late I lose exactly so much an hour
and I cannot really afford what your pleasant conversation is costing me, be it
ever so pleasant."
"I'll
pay for it," said Mr. Johnson. Now these were magic words, not necessarily
because they were true, or because she seriously expected Mr. Johnson to pay
for anything, but because Mr. Johnson's flat statement, obviously innocent of
irony, could not be, coming from Mr. Johnson, anything but the statement of a
responsible and truthful and respectable man.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"I
said that since I am obviously responsible for your being late I shall
certainly pay for it."
"Don't
be silly," she said, and for the first time the frown disappeared. "I wouldn't expect you to pay for anything— a
few minutes ago I was offering to pay you. Anyway,"
she added, almost smiling, "it was my
fault."
"What happens if you
don't go to work?"
She stared. "I don't
get paid."
"Precisely," said
Mr. Johnson.
"What
do you mean, precisely? If I don't show up at the office exactly twenty minutes
ago I lose a dollar and twenty cents an hour, or two cents a minute or . .
." She thought. "... Almost
a dime for the time I've spent talking to you."
Mr.
Johnson laughed, and finally she laughed, too. "You're late already,"
he pointed out. "Will you give me another four cents worth?"
"I don't understand
why."
"You'll
see," Mr. Johnson promised. He led her over to the side of the walk, next
to the buildings, and said, "Stand here," and went out into the rush
of people going both ways. Selecting and considering, as one who must make a
choice involving perhaps whole years of lives, he estimated the people going
by. Once he almost moved, and then at the last minute thought better of it and
drew back. Finally, from half a block away, he saw what he wanted, and moved
out into the center of the traffic to intercept a young man, who was hurrying,
and dressed as though he had awakened late, and frowning.
"Oof,"
said the young man, because Mr. Johnson had thought of no better way to
intercept anyone than the one the young woman had unwittingly used upon him.
"Where do you think you're going?" the young man demanded from the
sidewalk.
"I want to speak to
you," said Mr. Johnson ominously.
The
young man got up nervously, dusting himself and eying Mr. Johnson. "What
for?" he said. "What'd I do?"
"That's
what bothers me most about people nowadays," Mr. Johnson complained
broadly to the people passing. "No matter whether they've done anything or
not, they always figure someone's after them. About what you're going to
do," he told the young man.
"Listen,"
said the young man, trying to brush past him. "I'm late, and I don't have
any time to listen. Here's a dime, now get^ going."
"Thank
you," said Mr. Johnson, pocketing the dime. "Look," he said,
"what happens if you stop running?"
"I'm
late," said the young man, still trying to get past Mr. Johnson, who was
unexpectedly clinging.
"How much you make an
hour?" Mr. Johnson demanded.
"A
communist, are you?" said the young man. "Now will you please let me—"
"No," said Mr.
Johnson insistently, "how
much?"
"Dollar fifty,"
said the young man. "And now will
you—"
"You like
adventure?"
The
young man stared, and, staring, found himself caught and held by Mr. Johnson's
genial smile; he almost smiled back and then repressed it and made an effort to
tear away. "I got to hurry," he
said.
"Mystery? Like surprises? Unusual
and exciting events?"
"You
selling something?"
"Sure," said Mr.
Johnson. "You want to take a chance?"
The young man hesitated, looked longingly up
the avenue toward what might have been his destination and then, when Mr.
Johnson said, "I'll pay for it," with his own peculiar convincing
emphasis, turned and said, "Well, okay. But I got to see it first, what I'm buying."
Mr.
Johnson, breathing hard, led the young man over to the side where the girl was
standing; she had been watching with interest Mr. Johnson's capture of the
young man and now, smiling timidly, she looked at Mr. Johnson as though
prepared to be surprised at nothing.
Mr.
Johnson reached into his pocket and took out his wallet. "Here," he
said, and handed a bill to the girl. "This about equals your day's
pay."
"But
no," she said, surprised in spite of herself. "I mean, I couldn't."
"Please
do not interrupt," Mr. Johnson told her. "And here" he said to the young man, "this will
take care of you."
The young man accepted the
bill dazedly, but said, "Probably counterfeit," to the young woman
out of the side of his mouth. "Now," Mr. Johnson went on,
disregarding the young man, "what is your name, miss?"
"Kent," she said
helplessly. "Mildred Kent."
"Fine," said Mr.
Johnson. "And you, sir?"
"Arthur Adams,"
said the young man stiffly.
"Splendid,"
said Mr. Johnson. "Now, Miss Kent, I would like you to meet Mr. Adams. Mr.
Adams, Miss Kent."
Miss
Kent stared, wet her lips nervously, made a gesture as though she might run,
and said, "How do you do?""
Mr.
Adams straightened his shoulders, scowled at Mr. Johnson, made a gesture as
through he might run, and said, "How do you do?"
"Now
this," said Mr. Johnson, taking several bills from
his wallet, "should be enough for the day for both of you. I would
suggest, perhaps, Coney Island—although I personally am not fond of the
place—or perhaps a nice lunch somewhere, and dancing, or a matinee, or even a
movie, although take care to choose a really good one; there are so many bad movies these days. You might,"
he said, struck with an inspiration, "visit the Bronx Zoo, or the
Planetarium. Anywhere, as a matter of fact," he concluded, "that you
would like to go. Have a nice time."
As
he started to move away Arthur Adams, breaking from his dumfounded stare, said,
"But see here, mister, you can't do this. Why—how do you know—I mean, we don't even know—I mean, how do you know we won't just take the money and
not do what you said?"
"You've
taken the money," Mr. Johnson said. "You don't have to follow any of
my suggestions. You may know something you prefer to do—perhaps a museum, or
something."
"But suppose I just
run away with it and leave her here?"
"I
know you won't," said Mr. Johnson gently,
"because you remembered to ask me that.
Goodbye," he added, and went on.
As
he stepped up the street, conscious of the sun on his head and his good shoes,
he heard from somewhere behind him the young man saying, "Look, you know
you don't have
to if you don't want
to," and the girl saying, "But unless you don't want to . . ." Mr. Johnson smiled to himself and then thought
that he had better hurry along; when he wanted to he could move very quickly,
and before the young woman had gotten around to saying, "Well, I will if you will," Mr. Johnson1 was
several blocks away and had already stopped twice, once to help a lady lift
several large packages into a taxi and once to hand a peanut to a seagull. By
this time he was in an area of large stores and many more people and he was
buffeted constandy from either side by people hurrying and cross and late and
sullen. Once he offered a peanut to a man who asked him for a dime, and once he
offered a peanut to a bus driver who had stopped his bus at an intersection
and had opened the window next to his seat and put out his head as though
longing for fresh air and the comparative quiet of the traffic. The man wanting
a dime took the peanut because Mr. Johnson had wrapped a dollar bill around it,
but the bus driver took the peanut and asked ironically. "You want a
transfer, Jack?"
On a busy comer Mr. Johnson encountered two
young peopie—for one minute he thought they might be Mildred Kent and Arthur
Adams—who were eagerly scanning a newspaper, their backs pressed against a
storefront to avoid the people passing, their heads bent together. Mr. Johnson,
whose curiosity was insatiable, leaned onto the storefront next to them and
peeked over the man's shoulder; they were scanning the "Apartments
Vacant" columns.
Mr.
Johnson remembered the street where the woman and her little boy were going to
Vermont and he tapped the man on the shoulder and said amiably, "Try down
on West Seventeen. About the middle of the block, people moved out this
morning."
"Say,
what do you—" said the man, and then, seeing Mr. Johnson clearly,
"Well, thanks. Where did you say?"
"West
Seventeen," said Mr. Johnson. "About the middle of
the block." He smiled again and said, "Good luck."
"Thanks," said
the man.
"Thanks," said
the girl, as they moved off.
"Goodbye," said
Mr. Johnson.,
He
lunched alone in a pleasant restaurant, where the food was rich, and only Mr.
Johnson's excellent digestion could encompass two of their
whipped-cream-and-chocolate-and-rum-cake pastries for dessert. He had three
cups of coffee, tipped the waiter largely, and went out into the street again
into the wonderful sunlight, his shoes still comfortable and fresh on his feet.
Outside he found a beggar staring into the windows of the restaurant he had
left and, carefully looking through the money in his pocket, Mr. Johnson
approached the beggar and pressed some coins and a couple of bills into his
hand. "It's the price of the veal cutlet lunch plus tip," said Mr.
Johnson. "Goodbye."
After
his lunch he rested; he walked into the nearest park and fed peanuts to the
pigeons. It was late afternoon by the time he was ready to start back downtown,
and he had refereed two checker games and watched a small boy and girl whose
mother had fallen asleep and awakened with surprise and fear which turned to
amusement when she saw Mr. Johnson. He had given away almost all of his candy,
and had fed all the rest of his peanuts to the pigeons, and it was time to go home. Although the late afternoon sun was
pleasant, and his shoes were still entirely comfortable, he decided to take a
taxi downtown.
He
had a difficult time catching a taxi, because he gave up the first three or
four empty ones to people who seemed to need them more; finally, however, he
stood alone on the corner and—almost like netting a frisky fish—he hailed
desperately until he succeeded in catching a cab which had been proceeding
with haste uptown and seemed to draw in towards Mr. Johnson against its own
will.
"Mister,"
the cab driver said as Mr. Johnson climbed in, "I figured you was an omen, like. I wasn't going to pick you up at
all." -
"Kind of you," said Mr. Johnson
ambiguously. "If I'd of let you go it would of
cost me ten bucks," said the driver.
"Really?" said Mr. Johnson.
"Yeah,"
said the driver. "Guy just got out of the cab, he
turned around and give me ten bucks, said take this and bet it in a hurry on a
horse named Vulcan, right away."
"Vulcan?"
said Mr. Johnson, horrified. "A fire sign on a
Wednesday?"
"What?"
said the driver. "Anyway, I said to myself if I
got no fare between here and there I'd bet the ten, but if anyone looked like
they needed the cab I'd take it as an omen and I'd take the ten home to the
wife."
"You
were very right," said Mr. Johnson heartily. "This is Wednesday, you would have lost your money. Monday, yes, or
even Saturday. But never never never a fire sign on a
Wednesday. Sunday would have been good, now."
"Vulcan don't
run on Sunday," said the driver.
"You
wait till another day," said Mr. Johnson. "Down this Street, please,
driver. I'll get off on the next corner."
"He told me Vulcan, though," said the driver.
"I'll
tell you," said Mr. Johnson, hesitating with the door of the cab half
open. "You take that ten dollars and I'll give you another ten dollars to
go with it, and you go right ahead and bet that money on any Thursday on any
horse that has a name indicating ...
let me see, Thursday . . . well, grain. Or any growing
food."
"Grain?"
said the driver. "You mean a horse named, like, Wheat or something?"
"Certainly,"
said Mr. Johnson. "Or, as a matter of fact, to make it even easier, any
horse whose name includes the letters C, R, L. Perfectly simple."
"Tall
corn?" said the driver, a light in his eye. "You mean a horse named,
like, Tall Com?"
"Absolutely,"
said Mr. Johnson. "Here's your money."
"Tall Corn," said
the driver. "Thank you,
mister."
"Goodbye," said
Mr. Johnson.
He
was on his own corner and went straight up to his apartment. He let himself in
and called "Hello?" and Mrs. Johnson answered from the kitchen,
"Hello, dear, aren't you early?"
"Took a taxi home," Mr. Johnson
said. "I remembered the cheesecake, too. What's for dinner?"
Mrs.
Johnson came out of the kitchen and kissed him; she was a comfortable woman,
and smiling as Mr. Johnson smiled. "Hard day?" she asked.
"Not
very," said Mr. Johnson, hanging his coat in the closet. "How about you?"
"So-so,"
she said. She stood in the kitchen doorway while he settled into his easy chair
and took off his good shoes and took out the paper he had bought that morning.
"Here and there," she said.
"I
didn't do so badly," Mr. Johnson said. "Couple
young people."
"Fine,"
she said. "I had a little nap this afternoon, took it easy most of the
day. Went into a department store this morning and accused the woman next to
me of shoplifting, and had the store detective pick her up. Sent three dogs to
the pound —you
know, the usual thing. Oh, and listen," she
added, remembering.
"What?" asked Mr.
Johnson.
"Well," she said,
"I got onto a bus and asked the driver
for a transfer, and when he helped someone else
first I said that he was impertinent, and quarrelled with him. And then I said
why wasn't he in the army, and I said it loud enough
for everyone to hear, and I took his number and I turned in a complaint.
Probably got him fired."
"Fine,"
said Mr. Johnson. "But you do look tired. Want to change over
tomorrow?"
"I would like to," she said. "I could do with a change."
"Right," said Mr.
Johnson. "What's for dinner?"
"Veal
cutlet."
"Had it for lunch," said Mr.
Johnson.
raymond e. banks
Time,
in the history of science fiction, is (like the time of the Short Ones in this
story) curiously speeded up and condensed. Such young and relatively new
writers as Foul Anderson, Richard Matheson, Chad Oliver and Robert Sheckley
seem by now like well-established Old Hands; and already there is an even
younger and newer generation of creators. (Personally, I feel
that I entered the field rather late—as recently as 1941; but I suppose I must
appear a very graybeard. . . .) Of this latest generation, one of the
most promising, to my mind, is Raymond E. Banks, a part-time politico of
Manhattan Beach, California, who here studies the politics of the
future—politics in Washington, and the religio-politics of a strange microcosm
which can shape—or annihilate —the vast world above it.
THE SHORT ONES
Valsek
came out of his hut and
looked at the sky. As usual it was milk-white, but grayed down now to predawn
som-berness. "Telfus!"
The
sleepy face of his hired man peered over a- rock, behind which he had slept.
"We must plow
today," said Valsek. 'There'll be no rain."
"Did
a god tell you this?" asked Telfus, a groan in his voice. Another exposed
god-wire! Important things were stirring and he had to drive this farm-hand
clod to his labor.
"If
you are to sleep in my field and eat at my table, you must work," said
Valsek angrily. He bent to examine the god-wire. The shock to his hands told
him there was a feeble current running in it which made his magnetic backbone
tingle. Vexing, oh vexing, to know that current ran through the wire
and
through you, but not to know whether it was the current of the old god Melton,
or the new god, Hiller!
"Bury
this god-wire at once," he told Telfus. "It isn't neat to have the
god-wires exposed. How can I make contact with Hiller when he can see my fields
unplowed and my god-wires exposed? He will not choose me Spokesman."
"Did
this Hiller come to you in the night?" asked Telfus politely.
"In
a way, in a way," said the prophet testily. It was hard to know. It was
time for a new god, but you could miss it by weeks.
Valsek's
wife came over the hill, carrying a pail of milk warm from the goat.
"Was
there a sign last night?" she asked, pausing before the hut.
Valsek gave his wife a cold stare.
"Naturally there was a sign," he said. "I do not sleep on the
cold stone of the barn floor because it pleases my bones. I have had several
portents from Hiller." . His wife looked
resigned. "Such as?"
Short
Ones! Valsek felt contempt inside of him. All of the Short Ones were fools. It
was the time for a new god, and they went around milking goats and asking about
signs. Short Ones! (And what god had first revealed to them that name? And why,
when they were the tallest living beings in all the
world?)
"The wind blew last night," he
said. "The wind blows every night," she said. He presented his hard
conviction to the cutting blade of her scorn.
"About
midnight it rained," he persisted. "I had just got through suggesting
rain to the new god, Hiller."
"Now
was that considerate?" asked Telfus, still leaning on his rock. "Your
only hired hand asleep in the fields outside and you ask for rain."
"There
is no Hiller," said Valsek's wife, tightening her lips. "It rains
every midnight this time of year. And there will be no corn if you keep
sleeping in the barn, making those stupid clay images and avoiding work."
"Woman,"
said Valsek, "god-business is important. If Hiller choses me for Spokesman
to all the Short Ones we shall be rich."
But
his wife was tired, perhaps because she had had to pull the plow yesterday for
Telfus. "Ask Hiller to send us a bushel of corn," she said coldly.
"Then I will come into the barn and burn a manure stick to him."
She went into the hut,
letting the door slam.
"If
it is permitted to sleep in the barn," said Telfus, "I will help you
fashion your clay idols. Once in King Giron's courtyard I watched an artist
fashion a clay idol for Melton, and I think I might have a hand for it, if it
is permitted to sleep in the barn."
Blasphemers!
Worldly blasphemers! "It is not permitted to sleep in the barn," said
Valsek. "I have spent many years in the barn, reaching out for each new
god as he or she came, ,and though I have not yet made
contact, it is a dedicated place. You have no touch for prophecy."
"I
have seen men go mad, each trying to be picked Spokesman to the gods for the
Short Ones," said Telfus. "The chances are much against it. And
consider the fate of the Spokesman once the year of his god is over."
Valsek's
eyes flashed angrily. "Consider the fate of the Spokesman in his prime.
Power, rich power in the time of your god, you fool, if you are Spokesman. And
afterwards many Spokesmen become members of the Prophets' Association—with a
pension. Does life hold more?"
Telfus decided not to remind his employer
that usually the new Spokesman felt it necessary to execute the old Spokesman
of the used-up god.
"Perhaps
it is only that my knees are too tender for god-business," he said,
sighing against the rock.
"Quiet
now," said Valsek. "It is time for dawn. I have asked Hiller for a
portent, to show his choice of me as Spokesman. A dawn
portent."
They turned to watch the dawn. Even Valsek's
wife came out to watch, for Valsek was always asking for a dawn portent. It was
his favorite suggestion to the gods.
Dawn
came. There was a flicker of flashing, magic lights, much, much faster than the
slow flame of a tallow taper that the Short Ones used
for light. One-two-three-four-five, repeated,
one-two-three-four-five. And then the day was upon them. In an instant
the gray turned to milk-white and the day's heat fell.
"Ah!"
cried Valsek. "The dawn light flashed six times. Hil-ler is the new god. I
am his Spokesman! I must hurry to the market place in town with my new
idol!"
Telfus
and the wife exchanged looks. Telfus was about to point out that there had been
only the usual five lights of dawn, but the wife shook her head. She pointed a
scornful finger to the horizon where a black ball of smoke lingered in the sky.
"Yesterday
there were riots," she said. "Fighting and the
burning of things. If you take your new idol to the market place, you
will insult either the followers of King Giron or the follpwers of Melton. One
or the other, they will carve your heart out, old man!"
But
it was no use. Valsek had rushed back into the bam to bum a manure stick to
Hiller and start his journey, on the strength of the lights of dawn.
Valsek's
wife stared down at her work-stained hands and sighed. "Now I suppose I
should prepare a death sheet for him," she said.
"No,"
said Telfus, wearily picking up the harness from the ground. "They will
only laugh at him and he will live forever while you and I die from doing the
world's work. Come, Mrs. Valsek, assume the harness, so that I may walk behind and
plow a careful furrow in his fields."
Time:
One month earlier ... or half an hour. Place; the Pentagon, Washington, D.C. The Life Hall.
In
the vast, gloomy auditorium the scurryings and scuttlings of the Short Ones
rose to a climax beneath the opaque, milky glass that covered the colony.
Several spectators rose in their seats. At the control panel, Charles Melton
also rose. "The dials!" cried his adviser.
But
Melton was past tending the dials. He jerked the control helmet off his head a
second too late. A blue flash from the helmet flickered in the dark room. Short
circuit!
Melton
leaned over the glass, trying to steady himself, and
vomited blood. Then a medical attendant came and escorted him away, as his
adviser assumed the dials and his helmet.
A sigh from the spectators. They bent and peered at Melton from the seats above his level, like
medical students in an operating theatre. The political career of Charles
Melton was over: he had failed the Life Hall Test.
A
technician tapped some buttons and the lighted sign, visible to all, changed:
test 39167674
hiller, ralph, assistant secretary of defense, usa test time: 6 hours
objective: blue certificate to prove leadership
qualities adviser: dr. cynthia wollrath
Cynthia Wollrath!
Ralph
Hiller turned from the door of the Ready Room and paced. What rotten luck he
was having! To begin with, his test started right after some inadequate
Judge-applicant had failed badly and gotten the Short Ones all upset. On top of
that, they had assigned his own former wife to be adviser. How unethical can
you get?
He
was sure now that his enemies in the Administration had given him a bad test
position and picked a prejudiced adviser to insure his failure—that was typical
of the Armstrong crowd. He felt the hot anger on his face. They weren't going
to get away with this. . . .
Cynthia came into the Ready Room then,
dressed in the white uniform of the Life Hall Staff, and greeted him with a
cool, competent nod.
"I'm
rather surprised that I've been given a prejudiced adviser," he said.
"I'm
sorry. The Board considered me competent to sit in on this test."
"Did you tell them
that we were once married?"
She
sighed. "No. You did that in at least three memorandums, I believe. Shall
we proceed with the briefing?"
"The
Board knows you dislike me," he said. "They know I could lose my sanity in there. You could foul
me up and no one would be the wiser. I won't stand for it."
Her
eyes were carefully impartial. "I don't dislike you. And I rather think
that the Board chose me because they felt that it would help you out. They feel
I know your personality, and in something as dangerous as the Life Hall Tests
they try to give all the applicants a break."
"My father died in
that chair," he said. "My uncle—"
"You
aren't your father. Nor your uncle. Shall we start?
We're late. This i. a Short One—"
She
held up a figure, two inches high, a perfectly formed little man, a dead
replica of the fife below. In her other hand she held a metal sliver that
looked like a three-quarter-inch needle. "The Short Ones are artificial
creatures of living protoplasm, except for this metallic backbone imbedded in
each. It is magnetic material—"
"I want a
postponement."
"Bruce
Gerard of the Times
is covering this
test," she said patiently. "His newspaper is not favorable to the
Administration. He would like to report a postponement in a Life Hall Test by
an important Administration figure. Now, Ralph, we really must get on with
this. There are many other testees to follow you to the chair."
He subsided.
He held his temper in. That temper that had killed his father,
almost destroyed his uncle. That temper that would be put to
the most severe test known to men for the next few hours. He found it
difficult to concentrate on her words.
"—wires
buried in the ground of the Colony, activate the Short Ones—a quarter of a
million Short Ones down there— one of our minutes is a day to them—your six
hours of testing cover a year of their lives—"
He
knew all that. A Blue Certificate Life Hall Test was rather like an execution
and you studied up on it long before. Learned how science had perfected this
tiny breed. How there had been opposition to them until the beginnings of the
Life Hall. In today's world the Short Ones protected the people from
inefficient and weak leaders. To hold an important position, such as his
Cabinet job, you had to have a Life Hall Certificate. You had to prove out your
leadership wisdom over the roiling, boiling generations of Short Ones before
you could lead mankind. The test was rightfully dangerous; the people could
expect their leaders to have true ability if they passed the test, and the
false leaders and weaklings either never applied, or were quickly broken down by
the Short Ones.
"Let's go," said
Cynthia.
There was a stir from the audience as they
entered the auditorium. They recognized him. Many who had been resting with
their spectator helmets off reassumed them. A wave of tense expectancy seemed
to come from them. The people knew about the failure of his father and his
uncle. This looked like a blood test and it was fascinating to see a blood
test.
Ralph took his position in the chair with an
inward sigh. It was too late not to change anything. He dare not embarrass the
Administration before a hostile reporter: He let Cynthia show him the inside of
the Director's helmet with its maze of wires.
"Since their time runs so fast, you
can't possibly read out each and every mind of the Short Ones down there,"
she said. "You can handle perhaps half a dozen. Step-down transformers
will allow you to follow their lives. They are your leaders and representatives
down in the world of the Short Ones.
"These
knob hand dials are your mechanical controls down there. There are hydraulic
linkages which give you power to change the very seas, cause
mountains to rise and valleys to form. Their weather is in your control,
for when you think of weather, by an electronic signal through the helmet, you
cause rain or sun, wind or stillness. The left hand dial is destructive,
the right hand dial is constructive. As the current flows throughout the
system, your thoughts and wishes are impressed upon the world of the Short
Ones, through your leaders. You can back up your edicts by smashing the very
ground under their feet. Should you desire to kill, a flick of the dial
saturates the magnetized backbone of the unfortunate Short One, and at full
magnetization all life ceases for them.
"Unfortunately,
you are directing a dangerous amount of power in this system which courses
within a fraction of an inch of your head in the control helmet. At each death
down there a tiny amount less current is needed to control the Short Ones. At riany deaths this wild current, no longer being drawn by the
dead creatures, races through the circuits. Should too many die, you
will receive a backlash of wild current before I can—"
Ralph
nodded, put on the helmet and let the scurryings and scuttlings of the Short
Ones burst in on his mind.
He
sat straight, looking out over a sheet of milky glass fifty feet across that
covered the world below. He was sinking mentally into their world. With him,
but fully protected, the spectators put on their helmets to sink into the
Colony and witness the events below as he directed them.
The
eerie light from the glass shone on the face of the medical attendant standing
ready.
Ralph
reached out his hands to start his test and gave himself a final admonition
about his temper. At all costs he must curb it.
There
is a temper that destroys and also one that demands things done by other men.
Ralph had used his sternness well for most of the years of his life, but there
had been times, bad times, when that fiery temperament had worked against him.
Like his marriage to
Cynthia, ten years before. She had had a cool, scientific detachment about life which had attracted
him. She had been a top student of psychology on the campus. At first her cool
detachment had steadied him and enabled him to get started in his political
career. But then it began to haunt him—her reasonableness against his storms;
he had a growing compulsion to smash through her calmness and subjugate her to
his will. He had hurt her badly once.
He
still felt the flame of embarrassment when he remembered her face in the
bedroom, staring down at the nakedness of the other woman, staring at his own
nakedness, as the adulterers lay on her bed, and the shivery calmness of his
own nervous system at the expected interruption. And his words across the
years:
"Why
not? You
seem to be sterile."
Foolish, hot ego of youth. He had meant to stir and shock a very proper Cynthia, and he had done
so. Her moan of rage and hurt had made him for that triumphant moment the
flame-thrower he was destined to be.
He
hadn't counted on a divorce, but then it was impossible for him to give up his
victory. He was Ralph Hiller, a man who asked no favors—
Ah,
that was ten years ago when he was barely twenty-five] Many times since the
divorce he'd wished for her quiet calmness. She had stayed in the arms of
science, never marrying again, preferring the well-lighted lab to the dark
halls of passion. But such an act could rankle and burn over the years
• • • •
The
affairs of the Short Ones pressed impatiently on him, and he turned to his job
with unsteady nerves.
When Valsek appeared, towing his clay idol of
Hiller on a handcart, the soldiers were too drunk to be cruel to him. They
merely pricked his buttocks with their swords and laughed at him. And the
priests of Melton, likewise sated with violence, simply threw stones at him and
encouraged the loiterers to upend the cart and smash the grinning nonentity of
clay. Hiller indeed! Would a new god creep into their lives on a handcart
pulled by a crazy old man? Go away, old man, go away.
Back
at the farm Valsek found Telfus finishing up a new idol.
"You knew?" he
asked sadly.
"It
was somehow written in my mind that you would need a new idol," said Telfus. "I am quite enthusiastic about this
new god, and if I may be permitted to sleep in the bam, I am sure that I would
get the feel of him and help you do good works in his name."
"It is not permitted to sleep in the
bam," grunted Valsek, easing his tender backside on a haypile. "Also
I take notice that the plowing has stopped."
"Your
wife fainted in the fields," said Telfus. "I could not bring myself
to kick her back to consciousness as you ordered because I have a bad leg from
sleeping on the ground. I have slept on the ground many, many years and it is
not good for the leg."
The fire of fanaticism burned in Valsek's
eyes. "Bother your leg," he said. "Place my new idol on the
handcart; there are other towns and other ears to listen, and Hiller will not
fail me."
In a short time Valsek had used up several of
the idols to Hiller in various towns and was required to rest from the injuries
given him by the scornful priests, the people and the soldiers.
"When
I beg," said Telful, "I place myself before the door of a rich, man,
not a poor one. Would it not be wisdom to preach before King Giron himself
rather than the lesser figures? Since Melton is his enemy, the King might
welcome a new god."
"You
are mad," said Valsek. "Also, I do not like your latest idols. You
are shirking on the straw which holds the clay together. I suspect you of
eating my straw."
Telfus
looked pained. "I would not dream of eating Hiller's straw," he said,
"any more than I would dream of sleeping in the bam without permission. It
is true, however, that your wife and goat occasionally get hungry."
Valsek
waved a hand. "Prepare a knapsack. It has occurred to me that I should go
to the very courtyard of the King himself and tell him of Hiller. After all,
does a beggar beg at the door of a poor man?"
Telfus
nodded. "An excellent idea, one I should've thought of."
"Prepare
the knapsack," ordered Valsek. "We will go together."
At the gate of the palace itself, Telfus
stopped. "Many Short Ones have died," he said, "because in the
midst of a hazardous task they left no avenue of escape open. Therefore I shall
entertain the guards at the gate with my juggling while you go on in. Should it
be necessary for you to fly, I will keep the way open."
Valsek
frowned. "I had planned for you to pull the idol-cart for me, Telfus, so
that I might make a better impression."
"An
excellent ideal" said Telfus. "But, after all, you have the company
of Hiller, which is worth a couple of regiments. And I have a bad leg, and
Hiller deserves a better appearance than to be pulled before a King by a
limping beggar. Therefore I will remain at the gates and keep the way open for
you."
Valsek
took the cart rope from Telfus, gave him a look of contempt and swept into the
courtyard of King Giron.
King
Giron, who had held power for more than a year now, stared out of his lofty
bedroom window and listened to the words of Valsek carried on the wind from the
courtyard below, as he preached to the loiterers. He turned white; in just such
a fashion had he preached Melton the previous year.
True,
he no longer believed in Melton, but, since he was writing a bible for the
worship of King Giron, a new god didn't fit into his plans. He ordered the
guards to bring the man before him.
"Make a sign, old man," he
directed. "If you represent a new god, have him make a sign if as you say,
Melton is dead and Hiller is the new god."
Valsek
threw himself down and groveled to Hiller and asked for a sign. He crooned over
Telfus' latest creation, asking for a sign. There was none. Ralph was being
careful.
"But
Hiller lives!" cried Valsek as the guards dragged him upright and King
Giron smiled cynically. "Melton is dead! You can't get a sign from Melton
either! Show me a sign from Melton!"
The
two men stared at each other. True, Melton was gone. The King misdoubted that
Melton had ever existed, except in the furious fantasies of his own mind which
had been strong enough to convince other people. Here now was a test. If he
could destroy the old man, that would prove him right-that the gods were all
illusion and that the Short Ones could run their own affairs.
The
King made a cutting sign across his own throat. The guards threw Valsek to his
knees and one of them lifted a sharp, shining blade.
"Now
cut his throat quickly," ordered the King, "because I find him a very
unlikely citizen."
"Hiller,"
moaned Valsek, "Hiller, I've believed in you and still do. Now you must
save me, for it is the last moment of my miserable life. Believe in me,
Hiller!"
Sweat
stood out on Ralph's brow. He had held his temper when the old man had been
rejected by the others. He had hoped for a better Spokesman than this fanatic,
but the other Short Ones were confused by King Giron's defiance of all gods and
Valsek was his only active disciple. He would have to choose the man after all,
and, in a way, the fanatical old man did have spirit. . . . Then he grinned to
himself. Funny how these creatures sneaked into your ego. And deadly, no doubt!
The sword of the guard began to descend.
Ralph, trying hard to divine the far-reaching consequences of each act he would
perform, made his stomach muscles grip to hold himself back. He didn't mean to
pass any miracles, because once you started it became
an endless chain. And this was obviously the trap of the test.
Then
King Giron clapped his hands in glee and a particle of Ralph's anger shot
through the tight muscles. His hand on the dial twitched.
The
sword descended part way and then hung motionless in the air. The guards cried
out in astonishment, as did Ralph up above. King Giron stopped laughing and
turned very white.
"Thrust
this man out of the gate," he ordered hoarsely. "Get him out of my
sight."
At
the gate Telfus, who had been watching the miracle as openmouthed as the
soldiers, eagerly grasped the rope of the handcart and started off.
"What
has become of your sore leg?" asked Valsek, relaxed after his triumph.
"It is well
rested," said Telfus shortly.
"You
cannot maintain that pace," said Valsek. "As you said this morning,
it is a long, weary road back home."
"We
must hurry," said Telfus. "We will ignore the road." His muscles
tensed as he jerked the cart over the bumpy field. "Hiller would want us
to hurry and make more idols. Also we must recruit. We must raise funds, invent
insignia, symbols. We have much to do, Valsek. Hurry!"
Ralph
relaxed a little and looked at Cynthia beside him. Her fair skin glowed in the
subdued fight of the Hall. There was a tiny, permanent frown on her forehead,
but the mouth was expressionless. Did she expect he would lash out at the first
opposition to his control? He would show her and Gerard and the rest of them. .
. .
They called Valsek the Man the King Couldn't
Kill. They followed him wherever he went and listened to him preach. They
brought him gifts of clothes and food which Telfus indicated would not be
unpleasing to such a great man, and his wife and servant no longer had to work
in the fields. He dictated a book, Hiller Says So, to Telfus, and the book grew into an
organization which rapidly became political and then began to attract the
military. They made his barn a shrine
and built him a mud palace where the old hut had stood. Telfus kept count with
manure sticks of the numbers who came, but presently there weren't enough
manure sticks to count the thousands.
Throughout
the land the cleavage grew, people deciding and dividing, deciding and
dividing. If you didn't care for King Giron, you fell under the sway of
Hillerism. But if you were tired of the strange ways of the gods, you clung to
Gironism in safety, for this new god spoke seldom and punished no one for
blasphemy.
King
Giron contented himself with killing a few Hillerites. He was fairly certain
that the gods were an illusion. Was there anything more wonderful than the
mountains and trees and grass that grew on the plains? As for the god-wires,
they were no more nor less wonderful, but to imagine
they meant any more than a tree was to engage in superstition. He had once
believed that Melton existed but the so-called signs no longer came, and by
denying the gods—it was very simple— the miracles seemed to have ceased. True,
there was the event when the guard had been unable to cut Valsek's throat, but
then the man had a history of a rheumatic father, and the coincidence of his
frozen arm at the proper moment was merely a result of the man's natural weakness and the excitement of the occasion.
"We
shall let the Hillerites grow big enough," King Giron told his advisers.
"Then we shall march on them and execute them and when that is done, the
people will understand that there is no god except King Giron, and we shall be
free of godism forever."
For his part, Valsek couldn't forget that his
palace was made of mud, while Giron's was made of real baked brick.
"Giron
insults you!" cried Valsek from his barn-temple to Hiller. "His men
have the finest temples in the city, the best jobs, the most of worldly goods.
Why is this?"
"Giron represents order," Ralph
directed through his electronic circuits. "It is not time to upset the
smoothness of things."
Valsek
made an impudent gesture. "At least give us miracles. I have waited aU my
life to be Spokesman, and I can have no miracles! The priests who deserted
Melton for you are disgusted with the lack of miracles. Many turn to the new
religion, Gironism."
"I don't believe in
miracles."
"Fool!" cried Valsek.
In anger Ralph twisted the dial. Valsek felt
himself lifted by a surge of current and dashed to the floor.
"Thanks," he said sadly.
Ralph
shot a look at Cynthia. A smile, almost dreamy, of remembrance was on her lips.
Here comes the old Ralph, she was thinking. Ralph felt
himself tense so hard his calf muscles ached. "No more temper now,
none," he demanded of himself.
Giron
discovered that his King's
Book of Worship was
getting costly. More and more hand-scribes were needed to spread the worship
of Gironisrn, and to feed them he had to lay heavier taxes on the people. He
did so. The people responded by joining the Hillerites in great numbers,
because even those who agreed with Giron about the illusory existence of the
gods preferred Hiller's lower tax structure. This angered the King. A riot
began in a minor city, and goaded by a determined King Giron, it flowered into
an armed revolt and flung seeds of civil war to all corners of the land.
Telfus,
who had been busy with organizational matters, hurried back to the mud palace.
"I
suspect Hiller does not care for war," he said bitterly. "Giron has
the swords, the supplies, the trained men. We have nothing. Therefore would it
not be wise for us to march more and pray less—since Hiller expects us to take
care of ourselves?"
Valsek
paced the bam. "Go hide behind a rock, beggar. Valsek fears no man, no
arms."
"But Giron's troops
are organizing—"
"The children of
Hiller need no troops," Valsek intoned.
Telfus
went out and stole, begged or borrowed all of the cold steel he could get. He
began marching the men in the fields.
"What—troops!"
frowned Valsek. "I ordered against it."
"We
are merely practicing for a pageant," growled Telfus. "It is to
please the women and children. We shall re-enact your life as a symbol of
marching men. Is this permitted?"
"You may do
that," nodded Valsek, appeased.
The
troops of Giron came like a storm. Ralph held out as he watched the Gironists
destroy the homes of the Hillers, deflower the Hiller women, kill the children
of Hillers. And he waited. . . .
Dismayed,
the Hillerites fell back on Valsek's bishopric, the mud palace, and drew around
the leader.
Valsek
nervously paced in the bam. "Perhaps it would be better to kill a few of
the Gironists," he suggested to Ralph, "rather than wait until we are
dead, for there may be no battles in heaven."
There was silence from
above.
The
Gironist troops drew up before the palace, momentarily stopped by the Pageant
Guards of Telfus. You had to drive a god, thought Valsek. With a sigh, he made
his way out of the besieged fortress and presented himself to the enemy. He had
nothing to offer but himself. He had brought Hillerism to the land and he alone
must defend it if Hiller would not.
King
Giron smiled his pleasure at the foolish old man who was anxious to become a
martyr. Was there ever greater proof of the falseness of the gods? Meekly
Valsek bowed before the swords of King Giron's guardsmen.
"I
am faithful to Hiller," said Valsek, "And if I cannot live with it,
then I will die for it."
"That's
a sweet way to go," said King Giron, "since you would be killed
anyway. Guards, let the swords fall."
Ralph stared down at the body of Valsek. He
felt a thin pulse of hate beating at his temples. The old man lay in the dust
murdered by a dozen sword wounds, and the soldiers were cutting the flesh from
the bones in joy at destroying the fountainhead of HiUerism. Then the banners
lifted, the swords and lances were raised, the cry went down the ranks and the
murderous horde swept upon the fortress of the fallen Valsek. A groan of dismay
came from the Pageant troops when the Hillerites saw the severed head of Valsek
borne before the attackers.
Ralph
could hardly breathe. He looked up, up at the audience as they stirred, alive
to the trouble he was in. He stared at Cynthia. She wet her hps, looking down,
leaning forward. "Watch the power load," she whispered; "there
will soon be many dead." Her white fingers rested on a dial.
Now,
he thought bitterly, I wiD blast the murderers of Valsek and uphold my ego
down there by destroying the Giron-ists. I will release the blast of energy
held in the hand of an angry god—
And
I shall pass the critical point and there will be a backlash and the poor
ego-destroyed human up here will come screaming out of his Director's chair
with a crack in his skull.
Not me!
Ralph's
hands felt sweaty on 'the dials as he heard the far-off cries of the murders
being wrought among the Hillerites. But he held his peace while the work was
done, stepping down the system energy as the Short Ones died by the hundreds.
The Hillerites fell. They were slaughtered without mercy by King Giron. Then
the idols to Hiller were destroyed. Only one man, severely wounded, survived
the massacre.
Telfus . . .
That
worthy remembered the rock under which he had once slept when he plowed
Valsek's fields. He crept under the rock now, trying to ignore his nearly
severed leg. Secure, he peered out on the field of human misery.
"A
very even-tempered god indeed," he told himself, and then fainted.
There was an almost audible cry of
disappointment from the human audience in the Life Hall above Ralph's head. He
looked up and Cynthia looked up too. Obviously human sentiment demanded revenge
on the ghastly murderers of
King Giron's guard. What sort of Secretary of Defense would this be who would let his
"side" be so destroyed?
He
noted that Bruce Gerard frowned as he scribbled notes. The
Life Hall critic for the Times, spokesman for
the intellectuals. Ralph would be ticked off proper in tomorrow's
paper:
"Blunt-jawed,
domineering Ralph Hiller, Assistant Secretary of Defense, turned in a less
than jolly Life Hall performance yesterday for the edification of the
thoughtful. His pallid handling of the proteins in the Pentagon leads one to
believe that his idea of the best defense is signified by the word refrainment, a refinement on containment. Hiller held the
seat long enough to impress his warmth upon it, the only good impression he
made. By doing nothing at all and letting his followers among the Short Ones be
slaughtered like helpless ants, he was able to sit out the required time and
gain the valuable certificate that all politicos need. What this means for the
defense of America, however, is another thing. One pictures
our land in ashes, our people badly smashed and the porticoed jaw of Mr. Hilier
opening to say, as he sits with folded hands, T am aware of all that is going
on. You should respect my awareness.' "
Ralph turned to Cynthia.
"I have
undercontrolled, haven't I?"
She
shook her head. "I am forbidden to suggest. I am here to try to save you
from the Short Ones and the Short Ones from you in case of emergency. I can now
state that you have about used up your quota of violent deaths and another holocaust
will cause the board to fail you for mismanagement."
Ralph
sighed. He had feared overcontrol and fallen into the error of undercontrol.
God, it was frustrating. . . .
Ralph was allowed a half-hour lunch break
while Cynthia took over the board. He tried to devise a safe way of toppling
King Giron but could think of none. The victory was Giron's. If Giron was
content, Ralph could do nothing. But if Giron tried any more violence— Ralph
felt the blood sing in his ears. If he was destined to fail, he would make a
magnificent failure of it!
Then he was back at the board beside Cynthia
and under the helmet and the world of the short Ones closed in on him. The
scenes of the slaughter remained with him vividly, and he sought Telfus, the
sole survivor, now a man with one eye and a twisted leg who nevertheless
continued to preach Hillerism and tell about the god who was big enough to let
Short Ones run their own affairs. He was often laughed at, more often stoned,
but always he gathered a few adherents.
Telfus even made friends
with a Captain of Giron's guard.
"Why
do you persist in Hillerism?" asked the Captain. "It is obvious that
Hiller doesn't care for his own priests enough to protect them."
"Not
so," said Telfus. "He cares so much that he will trust them to fall
on their knees or not, as they will, whereas the old gods were usually striking
somebody dead in the market place because of some fancied insult. I cannot
resist this miracle-less god. Our land has been sick with miracles."
"Still you'll need one
when Giron catches up with you."
"Perhaps tomorrow. But if you give me a piece of silver for Hiller, I will sleep in an inn
tonight and dream your name to him."
Ralph sought out King
Giron.
That
individual seemed sleek and fat now, very self-confident. "Take all of
the statues of Hiller and Melton and any other leftover gods and smash
them," ordered the King. "The days of the gods are over. I intend to
speed up the building of statues to myself, now that I control the world."
The
idols to the King went up in the market places. The people concealed doubt and
prayed to him because his military was strong. But this pretense bothered
Giron.
"The
people cannot believe I'm divine," said King Giron. "We need a mighty
celebration. A ritual to prove it. I've heard from
a" Guard Captain of Telfus, this one-eyed beggar who still clings to
Hiller. I want him brought to my palace for a celebration. I want the last
survivor of the Hiller massacre dressed in a black robe and sacrificed at my
celebration. Then the people will understand that Gironism defies all gods and
is eternal."
Ralph felt a dryness
on the inside of his mouth. He watched the guards round up the few adherents of
Hillerism and bring them to the palace. He watched the
beginnings of the celebration to King Giron.
There
was irony, he thought. Just as violence breeds violence, so non-violence
breeds violence. Now the whole thing had to be done over again, only now the
insolence of the Gironists dug into Ralph like a scalpel on a raw nerve.
Rank
upon rank of richly clad soldiers, proud merchants, laughing Gironists crowded
together in the center of the courtyard where the one-eyed man and a dozen of
his tattered followers faced death.
"Now,
Guards," said King Giron, "move out and kill them. Place the sword
firmly at the neck and cleave them down the middle. Then there will be twice as
many HillersI"
Cheers! Laughter! Oh,
droll, divine King Giron!
Ralph
felt the power surging in the dial under his hand, ready but not yet unleashed.
He felt the dizzying pull of it, the knowledge that he could rip the flesh
apart and strip the bones of thousands of Gironists. The
absolute power to blast the conceited ruler from his earth. To smash
bodies, stone, sand, vegetation, all—absolute, absolute power ready to use.
And
King Giron laughed as the swordsman cleft the first of the beggarly Hillers.
Ralph
was a seething furnace of rage. "Go! Go! Go!" his mind told his
hands.
Then
Cynthia did a surprising thing. "Take your hands off the dials," she
said. "You're in a nasty spot. I'm taking over."
His
temples throbbed but with an effort he removed his hands from the dials.
Whether she was helping him or hurting him, he didn't know, but she had
correctiy judged that he had reached his limit.
One
by one the followers of Hillerism died. He saw the vein along her throat throb,
and he saw her fingers tremble on the dials she tried to hold steady. A flush
crept up her neck. Participation in the world below was working on her too. She
could see no way out and he understood it.
The
cruel, fat dictator and his unctuous followers, the poor, set-upon martyrs—even
the symbol of Telfus, his last follower, being a crippled and helpless man. A
situation like this could trigger a man into unleashing a blasting fury that
would overload the circuits and earn him revenge only at the cost of a crack
in his skull. In real life, a situation of white-hot seething public emotion
would make a government official turn to his H-bombs with implacable fury and
strike out with searing flames that would wash the world clean, taking the
innocent along with the guilty, unblocking great segments of civilization,
radioactivating continents and sending the sea into an eternal boil.
And yet-GOD DAMN
IT, YOU HAD TO STOP THE GIRONS!
Cynthia
broke. She was too emotionally involved to restrain herself. She bit her lips
and withdrew her hands from the dials with a moan.
But the brief interruption had helped Ralph
as he leaned forward and took the dials in her place. His anger had subsided
suddenly into a clear-minded determination.
He thought-waved Telfus. "I fear that you must go," he said. "I thank you for
keeping the faith."
"You've
been a most peculiar god," said Telfus, warily watching the last of his
friends die. His face was white; he knew he was being saved for the last.
"Total violence solves
nothing."
"Still
it would be nice to kick one of these fellows in the shins," said Telfus,
the sweat pouring from his face. "In the natural order of things an
occasional miracle cannot hurt."
"What would you have
me do?"
Telfus
passed a hand over his face. "Hardly a moment for thoughtful
discussion," he groaned. He cried out" in passionate anguish as his
closest friend died. Ralph let the strong emotions of Telfus enter his mind,
and then gradually Telfus caught hold of himself.
"Well," he said,
"if I could only see King Giron die ..."
"Never mind the
rest?" asked Ralph.
"Never
mind the rest," said Telfus. "Men shouldn't play-gods."
"How right you
arel" cried Ralph.
"Telfus!"
cried King Giron. "You see now how powerful I am! You see now that there
are no more gods!"
"I
see a fool," said Telfus as the guard's sword fell. The guard struck low
to prolong the death for the King's enjoyment and Telfus rolled on the ground
trying to hold the blood in his body. The nobles cheered arid King Giron
laughed and clapped his hands in glee. The guards stood back to watch the death
throes of Telfus.
But
Telfus struggled to a sitting position and cried out in a voice that was
strangely powerful as if amplified by the voice of a god.
"I've
been permitted one small miracle," he said. "Under Hiller these
favors are hard to come by."
•
There was an electric silence. Telfus pointed his empty hand at King Giron with
the forefinger extended, like a gun. He chopped his thumb.
"Bang," he said.
At
that moment Palph gave vent to his pent-up steam of emotions in one
lightning-quick flip of the dial of destruction, sent out with a prayer. A microsecond jab. At that the earth rocked and there was a roaring
as the nearby seas changed the shoreline.
But
King Giron's head split open and his insides rushed out like a fat, ripe pea
that had been opened and shucked by a celestial thumb. For a second the empty
skin and bones stood upright in semblance of a man and then gently folded to
the ground.
"Not bad," said
Telfus. "Thanks." He died.
It
was interesting to watch the Gironists. Death—death in battle or natural
death—was a daylight-common thing. Dignified destruction is a human trade. But
the unearthly death of the King brought about by the lazy fingering of the
beggar— what person in his time would forget the flying guts and the empty,
upright skin of the man who lived by cruelty and finally had his life shucked
out?
Down below in the courtyard the Gironists
began to get rid of their insignia. One man dropped Giron's book into a fire.
Another softly drew a curtain over the idol of Giron. Men slunk away to ponder
the non-violent god who would always be a shadow at their shoulder—who spoke
seldom but when he spoke was heard for all time. Gironism was dead forever.
Up above a bell rang and Ralph jerked up from
his contemplation with surprise to hear the rainlike sound, the applause and
the approval of the audience in the Life Hall. Even Gerard was leaning over the
press-box rail and grinning and nodding his head in approval, like a fish.
Ralph
still had some time in the chair, but there would be no more trouble with the
Short Ones. Already off somewhere a clerk was filling out the certificate.
He turned to Cynthia.
"You saved me by that interruption."
"You earned your
way," she said.
"I've
learned much," he said. "If a god calls upon men for faith, then a
god must return it with trust, and it was Telfus, not I, whom I trusted to
solve'the problem. After all, it was his life, his death."
"You've grown,"
she said.
"We
have grown," he said, taking her hand under the table and not immediately
letting go.
MILDRED ClINGERMAN
Earlier
in this volume I mentioned the marked diversity of Mildred Clingerman's
stories— a fact which you can confirm by reading the sharply different tales
hitherto anthologized by me, by Groff Conklin and by August Derleth. Or you can
find sufficient evidence simply in the contrast between the frivolous and
rather naughty Birds
Can't Count and
this narrative of a wealthy bore whose only distinction was that he knew the
forgotten cause of—but Mrs. Clingerman lets her story develop and reveal itself
so easily that a blurb has no business even stating the theme.
THE LAST PROPHET
It was said of Reggie Pfister that he had an
uncanny knack for appearing at the best and noisiest parties, wherever in the
world they might be. To those scribes who reported the ca-vortings of
international society, Reggie was as much a fixture as the fat ex-k-'ng,
though not nearly so colorful. Reggie, too, was fat and rich; but nobody hung
on his words, nobody scrambled to join his retinue. Reggie didn't have any
retinue. Hostesses welcomed him for the reason that unattached, eligible males
are always welcomed; but because of his well-known hobby and his penchant for
droning on about it in a soft, flat monotone, people tended to avoid him
whenever possible.
At
very large parties, however, there were always a few who were unaware of his
reputation as an amiable bore. Across the room from him, somebody would be
struck by his likeness to a jolly (but spiritual) monk; somebody else (usually
female) would recall acres of oil wells all labeled Pfister; or occasionally somebody's attention would be
caught by the significant way Reggie glanced at his watch, then
wrote in
a worn little notebook. These were the people who threaded their way to his
table.
Reggie's
face always glowed with delight when this happened. Hopping up excitedly,
Reggie pushed chairs about, signaled waiters, shook hands, and bounced on his
toes till his guests, dizzied by his swooping, flightlike gestures, collapsed
in their chairs gratefully. For the first few minutes Reggie was content to let
the others talk—not because Reggie had finally learned to approach potential
listeners warily (he hadn't), but because he liked the feeling that at any moment
now he'd have the opportunity to present these smart, sophisticated people with
some real news!
When
he decided the time had come, almost any casual remark was enough to set Reggie
going. Somebody might say, "It's a dull party," or "Weren't you
in Rome last week?"
Then
Reggie would say: "That's a very interesting question. I'm glad you
brought that up. . . ." And always he'd gallop on his hobbyhorse while his
guests stared at him and nudged each other under the table. ". . . I'm
sure you've noticed it," the flat voice would be hurrying now. "Everybody
has noticed it at one time or another, but nobody does anything about it—like
the weather, hmmmp But I have. Done something about it, I mean. For fifteen
years I've kept records on it . . . right here in this little old notebook.
I've gone to the noisiest parties—trying to play fair, you know. Must be scientific about these things, or a project's worthless.
Worthless. As of this moment, I've recorded 12,938
occasions it has happened, all personally witnessed. No doubtfuls included,
you understand.- If there's so much as a giggle, say, from the terrace, I'm utterly
ruthless with myself. I don't record it, though I am often tempted . . . yes,
yes, very tempted. My record is four in one twenty-four hour period. I should
so much like to make it five. . . ."
There
was always one at the table who had failed to follow Reggie's tricky
transition. In fact, in his eagerness to plunge into his subject, Reggie often
forgot to lead into it at all. Asked what the hell he was talking about, Reggie
would laugh and slap his thighs, and then take out his handkerchief and blow his
nose. This seemed to have a sobering effect on everybody. Reggie, leaning
carefully over his untouched drink, would tap the table with a pudgy
forefinger, stare one by one into the glum faces around him, and ask a question.
"Haven't
you ever noticed those dead-silent lulls that fall on groups of people? At a party like this one, for instance. Sooner or later this
very night there'll come those few seconds when nobody is saying anything. When
it happens, glance at your watch. You know what time it will be? Twenty minutes after the hour." The pudgy finger lifted as if to halt
protests. Nobody offered any. "Now mind you, some, people will tell you
that it also occurs at twenty minutes to the
hour. I'll be honest with you. Sometimes it does. But out of 12,938 recorded
instances, that has only happened, in my experience, 119 measly times. That
clearly indicates to me just one thing: human fallibility. You discount human
fraility, ordinary wear and tear, and the natural blurring after so long a time
of the built-in blueprint for the human brain, and. I'll guarantee that, from the beginning, we were supposed to be quiet at twenty
minutes after every hour." '
At
this point, Reggie's 'isteners would be drooping listlessly over empty glasses and
staring out at the gaiety around them with the sour faces of castaways watching
a ship disappear over the horizon. But the waiters
were heaving into view with drinks. Reggie saw to that. Almost anybody with a
fresh drink before him will pause long enough to take a sip or two. Reggie
counted on their doing so. Because now he was approaching
the great' heart of the matter. It was imperative that this time Reggie be allowed to finish what he had to say. But first he must
fill them in, he thought, on some of the background.
"I've
tracked this thing all over the world." (Reggie never varied his
background-opener.) "I spent years hunting out the wisest men in every
comer of the globe. To every one of them I put the same question: Why? Why? Most of them just laughed at me. . . Now, I'm not blaming them. I can
see how, just at first, my question might sound pretty unimportant to a busy man—the world being in the shape it is, and all. Their mistake was, they didn't ponder it long enough. If they'd bothered to
think about it awhile, they'd have seen as clearly as I do that, given the
answer to what
makes people fall silent at twenty minutes past the hour, we'd have a lot of other answers to some
pretty deep questions. Like, Who are we? for instance, and Is there a God? Well. To make a long story short, I finally
ran across a couple of old magi, real wise men of the East, like in the Bible.
They study the stars and charts and ancient old tablets and books, you know. So
I asked them, and they didn't laugh. 'Come back,' they said, 'in seven years
and we'll try to answer your question.' So back I went, seven years later—that
was a couple of years ago—and I find just this one feeble old man still alive,
but he had the answer for me!
"Now
I don't insist that you believe it. The answer, I mean. You people can look on
it as a theory, if you like. But I'll frankly admit that I regard it as
prophecy. That poor little old man . . .! After his partner died, he'd worked
on alone. He had a lot of dignity. The day before he died he took my hand and
told me how lucky I was—said I was chosen to publish the good news and alert
mankind. That made me feel good. But you have no idea
how difficult it is! People don't seem to be interested. Oh, they'll listen
politely enough for a while, but they never wait to find out the answer. . .
."
It
was on the Riviera that Reggie's voice halted just at this point—one of those
evenings when he was most hopeful of reaching his hearers. For a moment the
whole room was quiet. Except for the wind that could be heard in the oleanders
outside, the hush was complete. But only for a few seconds.
Even while Reggie was consulting his watch, noise flowed back, with a woman's
laughter bobbing atop the wave.
"You
see!" Reggie crowed. "Twenty minutes after twelve!" But his
guests were gone.
That
kind of thing was always happening to Reggie. In Cairo or New
York, in Madrid or Washington, D.C.—especially in Washington, D.C. It
was there that Reggie had the devastating experience of barely opening his
mouth when several people said, "I'm glad you brought that up," and
what with all of them talking politics very fast and loud, completely drowned
out Reggie's soft drone.
In
Hollywood Reggie got only as far as the two magi, when a pert starlet insisted
there should be three magi, and where was Reggie from?
"Why,
I'm from East Fairview, Pennsylvania," he admitted shyly.
Whereupon
the starlet dragged him off to a bedroom and draped him in a bedspread,
proclaiming him for the rest of the evening as the third wise man from the
East. The other two, she said, were a helluva lot brighter. They'd already
given up and gone home.
In
San Francisco Reggie poured out his story to a fascinated audience, up to the
moment when he was about to divulge the prophecy. But in San Francisco everybody
insisted on the right to think (and prophesy) for himself, and it all ended in
the hurling of some high-class vocabulary and fisticuffs.
Reggie
boarded a fast plane home to East Fairview, having wired his housekeeper to
uncover the furniture in the drawing room and prepare for a big party. He
invited all his relatives and in-laws, his old school chums, and the girls he'd
left behind him. It was a very nice party. For the first time in his life,
Reggie was able to record five dead-silent lulls; but even this triumph was
questionable, since he later discovered that none of his relatives ever spoke
to each other anyway. And as for relating the prophecy, Reggie hadn't a chance.
He had forgotten that a prophet is without honor under his own rooftree.
Back
again in New York, Reggie faced the fact that time was running out. There's
something about an unshared hotel room, he thought, that presents any fact in
the dreariest possible light.
Silently,
he addressed his image in the bureau mirror: Here am I, a lonely man, with a
story to tell. I have news,
and nobody listens. I'm fat
and funny-looking and my voice is all wrong. Until fifteen years ago I led a
perfectly useless existence. I'm not very smart; somebody else had to give me
all the answers. I've shared food with people, and drinks, and roomspace, but
I've never shared a great experience. I'd like to share this. I'm the only man
alive who knows . ..
Suddenly
Reggie Pfister remembered that he was a rich man. He remembered it in a spirit
of humility. If nobody would listen freely, then perhaps he could pay to be
heard.
The psychiatrist's office was cool and quiet,
except for the murmuring of the two nurses in the receptionist's cubicle.
Reggie was very early for his appointment; he had been anxious to escape the
hotel room and the bureau mirror. There was another patient waiting too, a
young woman with the blank, unwritten-on face of a child. Reggie tried not to
stare at her. He had the feeling that it might be bad form to show undue
interest in patients waiting in the outer rooms of psychiatrists. But the
young woman troubled him. She was very pale, and she was trembling. She turned
the pages of the magazine she held with the excessive quietness and caution of
a child who has been scolded too often and too harshly. Reggie, stealing little
peeps at her over his own magazine, saw that she was crying. He had never
before seen anybody weep in just that way. Two little unbroken streams of tears
poured smoothly down her face and dripped onto her soft collar. She was
scarcely making a sound.
Impulsively
Reggie went to sit beside her. He glanced at the receptionist's cubicle. He and
the girl were out of the line of sight of the nurses. They would have had to
lean out their little window to watch the two patients; besides, they were now
discussing hats. No interference there, Reggie thought, and he took the girl in
his arms.
She
fitted against him without resistance, pressing her head against his shoulder. After a while, when her trembling had subsided, Reggie wiped her
eyes and her nose and .smoothed back the fine, straight hair. He was
rewarded with a small, tentative smile.
Tm
so frightened," the girl whispered, leaning very close to Reggie's ear, as
if she were telling an important secret.
"Tell me why," Reggie whispered
back. "All the paths are dark," the girl said, "and I am afraid to turn corners."
"Yes," Reggie said. "And what
else?"
"When
I cry out in the night, nobody answers . . . and . . . and there are beasts in
the forest who devour children, even very good
children. Not a bit like in stories . . . Will you tell me a story?"
Reggie's
eyes closed almost involuntarily, as if he wanted to contain for the moment his
fierce joy. He shifted his arm then and drew her closer to him.
"Listen.
. . ." he said. "Once upon a time—a very long time ago, when the world was young, a father gathered his children
around him and said, T must go away for a time. I have
work to do far away—so far that, though I shall travel faster than your good
thoughts, yet will I not have reached the realm when your children'<:
children are old. I do not like to leave my children fatherless, but I am
needed elsewhere. I leave you with my boundless love, and lest you grow weary
with longing for counsel, I bid you be silent and listen at such times every
day—' "
Reggie
paused and smiled down at the girl's rapt face. "And then," he
continued, "the father set a kind of little clock humming in every child's
head, with the times for listening clearly marked, so none could forget. Then
he said, "When I have finished my work, I will
come home.' He kissed every child goodby and asked them all to be good, and
then he went away."
"Did the old witch get them?" the
girl asked in alarm.
"The old witch?" Reggie asked.
"You
know. It's part of the game. . . . The father says, Tm going downtown to smoke
my pipe, and I won't be back till the broad daylight. Don't let the old witch
get you.' Then the children are supposed to say 'Tick-a-lock' so they'll be safe behind the locked door. But
mostly they forget that part," the girl mused.
Reggie
nodded. "Yes, I expect these children forgot it, too. By and by, they, or
their descendants, forgot a number of
things.
They forgot the trick of listening in a certain, special way; so that, as the
father traveled farther and farther, and his voice grew smaller and smaller,
finally they couldn't hear him at all. But the little clocks still kept
humming—every child ever after was born with one built-in—and every day people
still fell silent at the right times though they no longer knew why."
The girl stirred in his
arms. "And then what happened?"
Reggie
sighed. "The next part hasn't happened yet. In the meantime the world
grows darker and darker without counsel, and you and I are afraid of the beasts
in the forest. . . . But almost any day now," Reggie's face brightened,
"something very nice will happen. You really mustn't be afraid
because—" Reggie struggled for the right words to phrase the prophecy, but
found none. The girl waited quietly. In their cubicle, the two nurses were
silent, too. Reggie stared at the clock on the wall. Twenty minutes after three.
Suddenly,
out of the silence, there was a great deal of noise, as of the ripping of an
enormous cloth, big enough to shroud the world. Then came
a'mighty rolling-back sound, as if the sky had parted and curled back on itself
like two halves of a scroll. Light poured down into the waiting room, and the
weight of it bowed the heads of all within. There was a sound like bells, and a
sound like thunder. There was an immutable sound like power, and a joyous sound
like glory. Reggie heard and noted the chill undertones of justice, but was
most aware of the tender tones of love. Both the light and the sound grew and
grew till they merged and became the Voice;
my dear, obedd3nt children, i am coming home. . . .
There
was a cessation of sound, and only the light remained. Then one of the nurses
screamed, and the scream died away into a long, sobbing wail. This very human
ulu-lation brought Reggie's head up sharply. The old distress call of the pack
found an instant response in his quickened heartbeat, and in the prickling
down his backbone. It brought Reggie's head around to stare downward through
the window behind him, however briefly. Still holding the girl,
the last prophet
Reggie's
arms were now wooden, and unaware. His mouth was dry and he swallowed
spasmodically to rid it of the metallic taste of adrenalin.
Below
him the pack squirmed and crawled like maggots seeking an opening into the
dark, sweet body of the earth. Reggie saw enacted with terrible clarity all
that was animal in humankind. Under a rising accompaniment of wordless babble
the monstrous pantomime unrolled for him. Reggie was lost in it and part of it,
tooth and claw, till suddenly he caught sight of a man with his back to a wall,
his arms and head raised defiantly, not against the howling mob, but against the sky. The puny, clenched fists of the man were so
sad and wonderful that Reggie smiled. . . . There was something in the gesture
that returned all Reggie's humanity to him. The pack moved on, but Reggie
turned and looked at the girl.
Bathed
in the great light, her face showed no fear. When her serene eyes met his,
Reggie was able for a moment to meet her gaze without faltering. Except that . . . His eyes closed in shame for the niggling little
shred of vanity and disappointment he was wrestling with. If only I could have had another minute ... he thought.
"You are troubled," she said.
"It's
nothing really," Reggie said. "It's just that I wanted to tell you something, but time ran
out."
p. m. hubbard
P.
M. Hubbard is the most skilled -.and graceful writer of light (and occasionally
serious) verse whom Punch has discovered since A. P. Herbert. (Memo to American
publishers: A collection of his delightful poetry is long overdue.) In this
story, written especially for F&SF, he
brings a poet's sense of concise beauty to a classic and ever tragic theme of
science fiction,
BOTANY
BAY
It was one of those evenings you get in England
around midsummer, that seem to go on indefinitely. I could build up a nice bit
of atmosphere about that evening, but it wouldn't be true. If there was an
atmosphere, I didn't feel it; and on the facts, even as presented, I don't see
why there should have been. And the petrol-station was a perfectly ordinary
one, and the man on duty, to all appearances, a perfectly ordinary man.
The
man filled her up, speaking with a pleasant richness in what I took to be the
local voice. Then he went inside for change, and I got out and walked around a
bit to stretch my legs. The road followed the valley here, with hills—I suppose
chalk downs—rising sharply on the far side. It was really starting to get dark
at last, and the narrow "strip of tarmac reflected like water the
tremendous sultry glow that lay across the tops of the hills. There were a few
stars showing, and one in particular, a steady orange-gold, over the high
skyline right opposite the pumps.
I
fetched up beside the door of the garage, looking at the collection of spares
and accessories they always put in the window at these places. The man must
have thought I was still in the car. He came straight out of the door, leaving
me behind him, and walked towards the pumps. He had the money in his hand. Then
he stopped, just as I was going to speak to him, and uttered a sound which I
could hardly believe I'd heard, only my stomach was
still sickened at it. When I pulled myself together, I decided he was ill, and
went to him. He was still standing there, with the line of pumps between him
and the car, gazing up at the sky, where the orange-yellow star, clearer now,
gazed back.
I
said, "Are you all right?" I didn't touch him or anything. He was
perfectly steady on his feet, just standing there, and I still wasn't sure.
Then I came abreast of him and saw his face. I haven't described his appearance
before, because he wasn't the sort of man you find it necessary to
describe—just an ordinary man in overalls, a bit on the small side and
quiet-spoken, but very ordinary. Now he had a look on his face that needs
describing, but isn't easy to describe—not adequately. It was a look of
longing, a sort of shocking hunger, but so overlaid with
hopelessness that the impression was one of complete passivity. He didn't move
because there was nothing he could do. The sound he had uttered had been
squeezed out of him; it was quite involuntary. He was looking at the star.
I
said, "Are you all right?" again. It was an idiotic question to ask a
man with that look on his face, but it was the sort of thing one does say. He
heard me the second time. He turned and held out the money to me, but in a
tentative sort of way, and not quite within my reach, as though he couldn't get
me properly focused. I moved up and took it from him. That seemed to rouse him.
He looked at me, rearranging his disintegrated features. "I thought you
were in the car," he said. The voice, with its soft country burr, was
quite unchanged.
It
seemed to be dark now all at once. The orange star glowed in the sky, but he
did not look at it. It didn't look right to me, but I don't notice that sort of
thing much, and I think now it was probably quite
normal. There again, there was no reason, even on the facts, why it should have
been anything else.
I said, "That star—" but he cut me
very short. "That's not a star, sir," he said. "More what you'd
call a planet." He spoke exactly as a countryman
speaks to a townsman,-putting him
right,
but no disrespect intended. He was in every way perfectly ordinary again.
"All right," I said, "a planet
it is. But look, chum. I don't want to interfere, and
I'm sorry if you didn't know I was there. But I heard you and saw your face
just now, and there's something very wrong. If there's
anything I can do—"
He
turned his back while I was still speaking and started walking towards the
garage. He said, "I wonder why the hell They let
me remember."
He
went inside and I followed him. In the last glimmer of daylight we groped our
way into the little boarded box of an office and sat down on hard chairs. The
air smelt of petrol and oiled metal. I could see the outline of a cash register
and above it the stolid, frowning profile against the luminous window. "I
didn't ought to remember, not by rights," he
said. "They said—" He caught his breath, and I felt sick at the
stomach again. "They said"—this time the word was harsh with a sort
of incredulous defiance—"They said we'd remember nothing that was any
good to us—just enough to keep us unhappy. They must have got the mixture
wrong." He thought for a bit. "A couple of hundred
of us there must have been, my time. Too many to
handle properly, perhaps. Used to be forty or fifty in a batch,
generally, but They had been having a lot of trouble.
Don't all get tbere, of course. Even They don't know everything, and there's a lot of wastage.
What happens to the ones that miss nobody knows, but They
wouldn't care, so long as they get us off. Still, there must be a lot of us
about, remembering enough to keep us unhappy. It's nicely done, really. You've
got to hand it to them. They are clever all right."
He
chuckled, a soft country chuckle, and then caught his breath again, so that I
felt my heart thud twice in the sudden, hollow silence.
The
window frame lit up silver with the lights of an oncoming car. I got up,
clutching with both hands at the solid reality of a country garage. Somebody
sounded a hom outside, and he said, "I'll have to ask you to move your
car, sir. You're blocking the pumps."
"I
will," I said. I got in and started her up. Then, seeing no reason to do
anything else, I drove on.
It was nearly a year before I went there
again. I had no need to stop this time, and did not mean to. Nevertheless, I
found I had been hoping to see him outside by the pumps; and when I did not, I
hesitated on the throttle, and then stopped the car and walked back.
I
didn't know the man who came out. He was a lot older, probably the boss. I
suddenly found myself in a difficulty. I said, "Oh—I was hoping to see the
chap who was here."
He looked at me a bit
sharp. "Newman, you mean?" he said.
"I
don't know his name. About a year ago. A smallish chap, fair."
"That's
right, Newman. What d'you want him for? Any sort of
trouble?" He seemed eager.
"No," I said,
"no trouble. Isn't he here?"
"He
went," he said. "Walked out pn me. Must be nearly a year ago now. Never heard a word from him,
nor did anyone .else. Left everything in order, I must say. But when you asked
for him, I wondered."
I
said, "It doesn't matter." I turned and walked back to the car,
feeling his eyes on my back the whole way. Now, of course, I shall never know.
Only I did not imagine it. I can see him and hear him much too clearly for
that, railing in his soft country voice against some monstrous celestial
tyranny I could not understand.
walter m. miller, jr.
It's
a strange and moving story that Walter Miller has chosen to tell on this his
first (and very welcome!) appearance in these annuals. In the background is a
bitter history of atomic devastation and of man's deliberate conscious
creation of a new Dark Age. But this is no bitter story; for in the foreground
stands little Brother Francis of Utah, gentle, humble, fallibly human—and this
loving account of his trials glow with the light that must lie at the heart of
the Darkest Age.
A CANTICLE FOR LEIBOWITZ
Brother Francis Gerard of Utah would never have discovered the
sacred document, had it not been for the pilgrim with girded loins who appeared
during that young monk's Lenten fast in the desert. Never before had Brother
Francis actually seen a pilgrim with girded loins, but that this one was the
bona fide article he was convinced at a glance. The pilgrim was a spindly old
fellow with a staff, a basket hat, and a brushy beard, stained yellow about the
chin. He walked with a limp and carried a small waterskin over one shoulder.
His loins truly were girded with a ragged piece of dirty burlap, his only
clothing except for hat and sandals. He whistled tunelessly on his way.
The
pilgrim came shuffling down the broken trail out of the north, and he seemed to
be heading toward the Brothers of Leibowitz Abbey six miles to the south. The
pilgrim and the monk noticed each other across an expanse of ancient rubble.
The pilgrim stopped whistling and stared. The monk, because of certain
implications of the rule of solitude for fast days, quickly averted his gaze
and continued about his business of hauling large rocks with which to complete
the wolf-proofing of his temporary shelter. Somewhat weakened by a ten-day diet
of cactus fruit, Brother Francis found the work
made him
exceedingly dizzy; the landscape had been shimmering before his eyes and
dancing with black specks, and he was at first uncertain that the bearded
apparition was not a mirage induced by hunger, but after a moment it called to
him cheerfully, "Ola
aUayF It was a pleasant
musical voice.
The rule of silence forbade the young monk to
answer, except by smiling shyly at the ground.
"Is this here the road
to the abbey?" the wanderer asked.
The
novice nodded at the ground and reached down for a chalklike fragment of stone.
The pilgrim picked his way toward him through the rubble. "What are,you doing with all the rocks?" he wanted to know.
The
monk knelt and hastily wrote the words "Solitude & Silence" on a
large flat rock, so that the pilgrim—if he could read, which was statistically
unlikely—would know that he was making himself an occasion of sin for the
penitent and would perhaps have the grace to leave in peace.
"Oh,
well," said the pilgrim. He stood there for a moment, looking around, then rapped a certain large rock with his staff. "That looks like a handy crag for you," he
offered helpfully, then added: "Well, good luck. And may you find a
Voice, as y seek."
Now
Brother Francis had no immediate intuition that the stranger meant
"Voice" with a capital V, but merely assumed that the old fellow had
mistaken him for a deaf mute. He glanced up once again as the pilgrim shuffled
away whistling, sent a swift silent benediction after him for safe wayfaring,
and went back to his rock-work, building a coffin-sized enclosure in which he
might sleep at night without offering himself as wolf-bait.
A
skyherd of cumulus clouds, on their way to bestow moist blessings on the
mountains after having cruelly tempted the desert, offered welcome respite from
the searing sunlight, and he worked rapidly to finish before they were gone
again. He punctuated his labors with whispered prayers for the certainty of a
true Vocation, for this was the purpose of his inward quest while fasting in
the desert.
At last he hoisted the rock which the pilgrim
had suggested.
The
color of exertion drained quickly from his face. He backed away a step and
dropped the stone as if he had uncovered a serpent.
A
rusted metal box lay half crushed in the rubble . . . only a rusted metal box.
He
moved toward it curiously, then paused. There were
things, and then there were Things. He crossed himself hastily, and muttered
brief Latin at the heavens. Thus fortified, he readdressed himself to the box.
"Apage Satanas!"
He threatened it with the heavy crucifix of
his rosary. "Depart, O Foul Seductorl"
He
sneaked a tiny aspergillum from his robes and quickly spattered the box with
holy water before it could realize what he was about.
"If thou be creature
of the Devil, begone!"
The
box showed no signs of withering, exploding, melting away. It exuded no
blasphemous ichor. It only lay quietly in its place and allowed the desert wind
to evaporate the sanctifying droplets.
"So
be it," said the brother, and knelt to extract it
from its lodging. He sat down on the rubble and spent nearly an hour battering
it open with a stone. The thought crossed his mind that such an archeological
relic—for such it obviously was—might be the Heaven-sent sign of his vocation
but he suppressed the notion as quickly as it occurred to him. His abbott had warned him sternly against expecting any direct
personal Revelation of a spectacular nature. Indeed, he had gone forth from the
abbey to fast and do penance for forty days that he might be rewarded with the
inspiration of a calling to Holy Orders, but to expect a vision or a voice crying
"Francis, where art thou?" would be a vain presumption. Too many
novices had returned from their desert vigils with tales of omens and signs and
visions in the heavens, and the good abbot had adopted a firm policy regarding
these. Only the Vatican was qualified to decide the authenticity of such
things. "An attack of sunstroke is no indication that you are fit to
profess the solemn vows of the order," he had growled. And certainly it
was true that only rarely did a call from Heaven come through any device other
than the inward
ear, as a gradual
congealing of inner certainty.
Nevertheless,
Brother Francis found himself handling the old metal box with as much reverence
as was possible while battering at it.
It
opened suddenly, spilling some of its contents. He stared for a long time
before daring to touch, arid a cool thrill gathered along his spine. Here was
antiquity indeed! And as a student of archeology, he could scarcely believe his
wavering vision. Brother Jeris would be frantic with envy, he thought, but
quickly repented this unkindness and murmured his thanks to the sky for such a
treasure.
He
touched the articles gingerly—they were real enough— and began sorting through
them. His studies had equipped him to recognize a screwdriver—an instrument
once used for twisting threaded bits of metal into wood—and a pair of cutters
. with blades no longer than his thumbnail, but strong
enough to cut soft bits of metal or bone. There was an odd tool with a rotted
wooden handle and a heavy copper tip to which a few flakes of molten lead had
adhered, but he could make nothing of it. There was a toroidal roll of gummy
black stuff, too far deteriorated by the centuries for him to identify. There
were strange bits of metal, broken glass, and an assortment of tiny tubular
things with wire whiskers of the type prized by the hill pagans as charms and
amulets, but thought by some archeologists to be remnants of the legendary machina analytica, supposedly dating back to the Deluge of
Flame.
All these and more he examined carefully and
spread on the wide flat stone. The documents he saved until last. The
documents, as always, were the real prize, for so few papers had survived the
angry bonfires of the Age of Simplification, when even the sacred writings had
curled and blackened and withered into smoke while ignorant crowds howled
vengeance.
Two large folded papers and three
hand-scribbled notes constituted his find. All were cracked and britde with
age, and he handled them tenderly, shielding them from the wind with his robe.
They were scarcely legible and scrawled in the hasty characters of pre-Deluge
English—a tongue now used, together with Latin, only by monastics and in the
Holy Ritual. He spelled it out slowly, recognizing words but uncertain of
meanings. One note said: Pound pastrami, can kraut, six bagels, for Emma. Another ordered: Don't forget to pick up form 1040 for Uncle Revenue. The third note was only a column of figures with a circled total from
which another amount was subtracted and finally a percentage taken, followed
by the word damn!
From this he could deduce
nothing, except to check the arithmetic, which proved correct.
Of
the two larger papers, one was tightly rolled and began to fall to pieces when
he tried to open it; he could make out the words racing form,
but nothing more. He laid it back in the box for later restorative work.
The
second large paper was a single folded sheet, whose creases were so brittle
that he could only inspect a little of it by parting the folds and peering
between them as best he could.
A diagram ... a web of white lines on dark paperl
Again
the cool thrill gathered along his spine. It was a blueprint—that exceedingly rare class of ancient document
most prized by students of antiquity, and usually most challenging to
interpreters and searchers for meaning.
And,
as if the find itself were not enough of a blessing, among the words written in
a block at the lower comer of the document was the name of the founder of his
order—of the Blessed Leibowitz himself!
His
trembling hands threatened to tear the paper in their happy agitation. The
parting words of the pilgrim tumbled back to him: "May you find a Voice,
as y' seek." Voice indeed, with V capitalized and formed by the wings of a
descending dove and illuminated in three colors against a background of gold
leaf. V as in Vere dignum and Vidi aquam, at the head of a page of the Missal.
V, he saw quite clearly, as in Vocation.
He
stole another glance to make certain it was so, then breathed, "Beate Leibowitz, ora pro me . . .
Sancte Leibo-witz, exaudi me," the second invocation being a rather daring one, since the founder of
his order had not yet been declared a saint.
Forgetful
of his abbot's warning, he climbed quickly to hs feet and stared across the
shimmering terrain to the south in the direction taken by the old wanderer of
the burlap loincloth. But the pilgrim had long since vanished. Surely an angel of God, if not the Blessed Leibowitz himself, for
had he not revealed this miraculous treasure by pointing out the rock to be
moved and murmuring that prophetic farewell?
Brother
Francis stood basking in his awe until the sun lay red on the hills and evening
threatened to engulf him in its shadows. At last he stirred, and reminded
himself of the wolves. His gift included no guarantee of charismata for subduing
the wild beast, and he hastened to finish his enclosure before darkness fell on
the desert. When the stars came out, he rekindled his fire and gathered his
daily repast of the small purple cactus fruit, his
only nourishment except the handful of parched com brought to him by the priest
each Sabbath. Sometimes he found himself staring hungrily at the lizards which
scurried over the rocks, and was troubled by gluttonous nightmares.
But
tonight his hunger was less troublesome than an impatient urge to run back to
the abbey and announce his wondrous encounter to his brethern. This, of
course, was unthinkable. Vocation or no, he must remain here until the end of
Lent, and continue as if nothing extraordinary had occurred.
A cathedral will be built upon this site, he thought dreamily as he sat by the fire.
He could see it rising from the rubble of the ancient village, magnificent
spires visible for miles across the desert. . . .
But
cathedrals were for teeming masses of people. The desert was home for only
scattered tribes of huntsmen and the monks of the abbey. He settled in his
dreams for a shrine, attracting rivers of pilgrims with girded loins. ... He drowsed.
When
he awoke, the fire was reduced to glowing embers. Something seemed amiss. Was
he quite alone? He blinked about at the darkness.
From
beyond the bed of reddish coals, the dark wolf blinked back. The monk yelped
and dived for cover.
The
yelp, he decided as he lay trembling within his den of stones, had not been a
serious breach of the rule of silence. He lay hugging
the metal box and praying for the days of Lent to pass swiftly, while the sound
of padded feet scratched about the enclosure.
Each night the wolves prowled about his camp,
and the darkness was full of their howling. The days were glaring nightmares of
hunger, heat, and scorching sun. He spent them at prayer and wood-gathering,
trying to suppress his impatience for the coming of Holy Saturday's high noon,
the end of Lent and of his vigil.
But
when at last it came, Brother Francis found himself too famished for
jubilation. Wearily he packed his pouch, pulled up his cowl against the sun,
and tucked his precious box beneath one arm. Thirty pounds lighter and several
degrees weaker than he had been on Ash Wednesday, he staggered the six-mile
stretch to the abbey where he fell exhausted before its gates. The brothers who
carried him in and bathed him and shaved him and anointed his desiccated
tissues reported that he had babbled incessantly in his delirium about an apparition
in a burlap loincloth, addressing it at times as an angel and again as a saint,
frequently invoking the-name of Leibowitz and thanking him for a revelation of
sacred relics and a racing form.
Such
reports filtered through the monastic congregation and soon reached the ears of
the abbot, whose eyes immediately narrowed to slits and whose jaw went rigid
with the rock of policy.
"Bring
him," growled that worthy priest in a tone that sent a recorder scurrying.
The
abbot paced and gathered his ire. It was not that he objected to miracles, as
such, if duly investigated, certified, and sealed; for miracles—even though
always incompatible with administrative efficiency, and the abbot was
administrator as well as priest—were the bedrock stuff on which his faith was
founded. But last year there had been Brother Noyen with his miraculous
hangman's noose, tnd the year before that, Brother Smimov, who had been
mysteriously cured of the gout upon handling a probable relic of the Blessed
Leibowitz, and the year before that . . . Faugh! The incidents had been too frequent and outrageous-to tolerate. Ever
since Leibowitz' beatification, the young fools had been sniffing around after
shreds of the miraculous like a pack of good-natured hounds scratching eagerly
at the back gate of Heaven for scraps.
It
was quite understandable, but also quite unbearable. Every monastic order is
eager for the canonization of its founder, and delighted to produce any bit of
evidence to serve the cause in advocacy. But the abbot's flock was getting out
of hand, and their zeal for miracles was making the Al-bertian Order of
Leibowitz a laughingstock at New Vatican. He had determined to make any new
bearers of miracles suffer the consequences, either as a punishment for
impetuous and impertinent credulity, or as payment in penance for a gift of
grace in case of later verification.
By
the time the young novice knocked at his door, the abbot had projected himself
into the desired state of carnivorous expectancy beneath a bland exterior.
"Come in, my
son," he breathed softly.
"You
sent for . . ." The novice paused, smiling happily as he noticed the
familiar metal box on the abbot's table. . . for me,
Father Juan?" he finished.
"Yes
. . ." The abbot hesitated. His voice smiled with a withering acid,
adding: "Or perhaps you would prefer that I come to you, hereafter, since you've become such a famous personage."
"Oh,
no, Father!" Brother Francis reddened and gulped. "You are seventeen,
and plainly an idiot." "That is undoubtedly true, Father."
"What
improbable excuse can you propose for your outrageous vanity in believing
yourself fit for Holy Orders?"
"I
can offer none, my ruler and teacher. My sinful pride is unpardonable."
"To
imagine that it is so great as to be unpardonable is
even a vaster vanity," the priest roared.
"Yes, Father. I am
indeed a worm."
The
abbot smiled icily and resumed his watchful calm. "And you are now ready
to deny your feverish ravings about an angel appearing to reveal to you this .
. ." He gestured contemptuously at the box. ". . . this
assortment of junk?"
Brother
Francis gulped and closed his eyes. "I—I fear I cannot deny it, my master."
"What?"
"I cannot deny what I
have seen, Father."
"Do you know what is
going to happen to you now?"
"Yes, Father."
"Then prepare to take
it!"
With
a sigh, the novice gathered up his robes about his waist and bent over the
table. - The good abbot produced his stout hickory ruler from the drawer and
whacked him soundly ten times across the bare buttocks. After each whack, the
novice dutifully responded with a "Deo Gratiasl" for this lesson in the virtue of humility.
"Do
you now retract it?" the abbot demanded as he
rolled down his sleeve.
"Father, I
cannot."
The
priest turned his back and was silent for a moment. "Very well," he
said tersely. "Go. But do not expect to profess your solemn vows this
season with the others."
Brother
Francis returned to his cell in tears. His fellow novices would join the ranks of
the professed monks of the order, while he must wait another year—and spend
another Lenten season among the wolves in the desert, seeking a vocation which
he felt had already been granted to him quite emphatically. As the weeks
passed, however, he found some satisfaction in noticing that Father Juan had
not been entirely serious in referring to his find as "an assortment of
junk." The archeological relics aroused considerable interest among the
brothers, and much time was spent at cleaning the tools, classifying them,
restoring the documents to a pliable condition, and attempting to ascertain
their meaning. It was even whispered among the novices that Brother Francis
had discovered true relics of the Blessed Leibowitz—especially in the form of
the blueprint bearing the legend op cobblestone, req LEiBOWiTZ & hardin,
which was stained with several brown splotches which might have been his
blood—or equally likely, as the abbot pointed out, might be stains from a decayed
apple core. But the print was dated in the Year of Grace 1956, which was—as
nearly as could be determined—during that venerable man's lifetime, a lifetime
now obscured by legend and myth, so that it was hard to determine any but a
few facts about the man.
It
was said that God, in order to test mankind, had commanded wise men of that
age, among them the Blessed Leibowitz, to perfect diabolic weapons and give
them into the hands of latter-day Pharaohs. And with such weapons Man had
within the span of a few weeks, destroyed most of his civilization and wiped
out a large part of the population. After the Deluge of Flame came the plagues,
the madness, and the bloody inception of the Age of Simplification when the
furious remnants of humanity had torn politicians, technicians, and men of learning
limb from limb, and bumed all records that might contain information that could
once more lead into paths of destruction. Nothing had been so
fiercely hated as the written word, the learned man. It was during this time
that the word "simpleton" came to mean "honest, upright,
virtuous citizen," a concept once denoted by the term "common
man."
To
escape the righteous wrath of the surviving simpletons, many scientists and
learned men fled to the only sanctuary which would try to offer them
protection. Holy Mother Church received them, vested them in monk's robes,
tried to conceal them from the mobs. Sometimes the sanctuary was effective;
more often it was not. Monasteries were invaded, records and sacred books were
bumed, refugees seized and hanged. Leibowitz had fled to the Cistercians,
professed their vows, became a priest, and after twelve years had won permission
from the Holy See to found a new monastic order to be called "the
Albertians," after St. Albert the Great, teacher of Aquinas and patron
saint of scientists. The new order was to be dedicated to the preservation of
knowledge, secular and sacred, and the duty of the brothers was to memorize
such books and papers as could be smuggled to them from all parts of the world.
Leibowitz was at last identified by simpletons as a former scientist, and was
martyred by hanging; but the order continued, and when it became safe again to
possess written documents, many books were transcribed from memory. Precedence,
however, had been given to sacred writings, to history, the humanities, and
social sciences—since the memories of the memorizers were limited,
and few of the brothers were trained to understand the physical sciences. From
the vast store of human knowledge, only a pitiful collection of handwritten books
remained.
Now,
after six centuries of darkness, the monks still preserved it, studied it,
recopied it, and waited. It mattered not in the least to them that the
knowledge they saved was useless—and some of it even incomprehensible. The
knowledge was there, and it was their duty to save it, and it would still be
with them if the darkness in the world lasted ten thousand years.
Brother
Francis Gerard of Utah returned to the desert the following year and fasted
again in solitude. Once more he returned, weak and emaciated, to be confronted
by the abbot, who demanded to know if he claimed further conferences with
members of the Heavenly Host, or was prepared to renounce his story of the
previous year.
"I
cannot help what I have seen, my teacher," the lad repeated.
Once
more did the abbot chastise him in Christ, and once more did he postpone his
profession. The document, however, had been forwarded to a seminary for study,
after a copy had been made. Brother Francis remained a novice, and continued to
dream wistfully of the shrine which might someday be built upon the site of his
find.
"Stubborn
boyl" fumed the abbot. "Why didn't somebody else see his silly
pilgrim, if the slovenly fellow was heading for the abbey as he said? One more escapade for the Devil's Advocate to cry hoax about.
Burlap loincloth indeed!"
The
burlap had been troubling the abbot, for tradition related that Leibowitz had
been hanged with, a burlap bag for a hood.
Brother
Francis spent seven years in the novitiate, seven Lenten vigils in the desert,
and became highly proficient in the imitation of wolf calls. For the amusement
of his brethren, he would summon the pack to the vicinity of the abbey by
howling from the walls after dark. By day, he served in the kitchen, scrubbed
the stone floors, and continued his studies of the ancients.
Then
one day a messenger from the seminary came riding to the abbey on an ass,
bearing the tidings of great joy. "It Is
known," said the messenger, "that the documents found near here are
authentic as to date of origin, and that the blueprint was somehow connected
with your founder's work. It's being sent to New Vatican for further
study."
"Possibly
a true relic of Leibowitz, then?" the abbot asked calmly.
But
the messenger could not commit himself to that extent, and only raised a shrug
of one eyebrow. "It is said that Leibowitz was a widower at the time of
his ordination. If the name of his deceased wife could be discovered . .
."
The
abbot recalled the note in the box concerning certain articles of food for a
woman, and he too shrugged an eyebrow.
Soon
afterwards, he summoned Brother Francis into his presence. "My boy,"
said the priest, actually beaming. "I believe the time has come for you
to profess your solemn vows. And may I commend you for your patience and
persistence. We shall speak no more of your, ah . . . encounter with the ah,
desert wanderer. You are a good simpleton. You may kneel for my blessing, if
you wish."
Brother
Francis sighed and fell forward in a dead faint. The abbot blessed him and
revived him, and he was permitted to profess the solemn vows of the Albertian
Brothers of Leibowitz, swearing himself to perpetual poverty, chastity,
obedience and observance of the rule.
Soon
afterwards, he was assigned to the copying room, apprentice under an aged monk
named Horner, where he would undoubtedly spend the rest of his days
illuminating the pages of algebra texts with patterns of olive leaves and
cheerful cherubim.
"You
have five hours a week," croaked his aged overseer, "which you may
devote to an approved project of your own choosing, if you wish. If not, the
time will be assigned to copying the Summa Theologica and
such fragmentary copies of the Britannica as exist."
The
young monk thought it over, then asked: "May I have the time for
elaborating a beautiful copy of the Leibowitz blueprint?"
Brother Horner frowned doubtfully. "I
don't know, son— our good abbot is rather sensitive on this subject. I'm afraid
Brother Francis begged him
earnestly.
"Well,
perhaps," the old man said reluctantly. "It seems like a rather brief
project, so—I'll permit it."
The
young monk selected the finest lambskin available and spent many weeks curing
it and stretching it and -stoning it to a perfect surface, bleached to a snowy
whiteness. He spent more weeks at studying copies of his precious document in
every detail, so that he knew each tiny line and marking in the complicated web
of geometric markings and mystifying symbols. He pored over it until he could
see the whole amazing complexity with his eyes closed. Additional weeks were
spent searching painstakingly through the monastery's library for any
information at all that might lead to some glimmer of understanding of the
design.
Brother Jeris, a young monk who worked with
him in the copy room and who frequently teased him about miraculous encounters
in the desert, came to squint at it over his shoulder and asked: "What
pray, is the meaning of Transistorized
Control System for Unit Six-BP"
"Clearly,
it is the name of the thing which this diagram represents," said Francis,
a trifle crossly since Jeris had merely read the title of the document aloud.
"Surely,"
said Jeris. "But what is the thing the diagram represents?"
"The
transistorized control system for unit six-B, obviously." Jeris laughed
mockingly.
Brother
Francis reddened. "I should imagine," said he, "that it
represents an abstract concept, rather than a concrete thing. It's clearly not a recognizable picture of an object, unless the form is
so stylized as to require special training to see it. In my opinion, Transistorized Control System is some highly abstraction of transcendental
value."
"Pertaining
to what field of learning?" asked Jeris, still smiling smugly.
"Why
. . ." Brother Francis paused. "Since our Beatus Leibowitz was an
electronicist prior to his profession and ordination, I suppose the concept
applies to the lost art called electronics."
"So
it is written. But what was the subject matter of that art, Brother?"
"That
too is written. The subject matter of electronics was the Electron, which one
fragmentary source defines as a Negative Twist of Nothingness."
"I
am impressed by your astuteness," said Jeris. "Now perhaps you can
tell me how to negate nothingness?"
Brother Francis reddened slightly and
squirmed for a reply.
"A
negation of nothingness should yield somethingness, I suppose," Jeris continued. "So the
Electron must have been a twist of something. Unless
the negation applies to the 'twist,' and then we would be 'Untwisting Nothing,'
eh?" He chuckled. "How clever they must have been, these ancients. I suppose if you keep at it, Francis, you will
learn how to untwist a nothing, and then we shall have the Electron in our
midst. Where would we put it? On the high altar,
perhaps?"
"I
couldn't say," Francis answered stiffly. "But I have a certain faith
that the Electron must have existed at one time, even though I can't say how it
was constructed or what it might have been used for."
The
iconoclast laughed mockingly and returned to his work. The incident saddened
Francis, but did not turn him from his devotion to his project.
As
soon as he had exhausted the library's meager supply of information concerning
the lost art of the Albertians' founder, he began preparing preliminary
sketches of the designs he meant to use on the lambskin. The diagram itself,
since its meaning was obscure, would be redrawn precisely as it was in the
blueprint, and penned in coal-black lines. The lettering and numbering,
however, he would translate into a more decorative and colorful script than
the plain block letters used by the ancients. And the text contained in a
square block marked specifications would be distributed pleasingly around the
borders of the document, upon scrolls and shields supported by doves and
cherubims. He would make the black lines of the diagram less stark and austere
by imagining the geometric tracery to be a trellis, and decorate it with green
vines and golden fruit, birds and perhaps a wily serpent. At the very top would
be a representation of the Triune God, and at the bottom the coat of arms of
the Albertian Order. Thus was the Transistorized Control System of the Blessed
Liebowitz to be glorified and rendered appealing to the eye as well as to the
intellect.
When
he had finished the preliminary sketch, he showed it shyly to Brother Homer for
suggestions or approval. "I can see," said the old man a bit
remorsefully, "that your project is not to be as brief as I had hoped. But
. . . continue with it anyhow. The design is beautiful, beautiful indeed."
"Thank you,
Brother."
The old man leaned close to wink
confidentially. "I've heard the case for Blessed Leibowitz' canonization
has been speeded up, so possibly our dear abbot is less troubled by
you-know-what than he previously was."
The
news of the speed-up was, of course, happily received by all monastics of the
order. Leibowitz' beatification had long since been effected, but the final
step in declaring him to be a saint might require many more years, even though
the case was under way; and indeed there was the possibility that the Devil's
Advocate might uncover evidence to prevent the canonization from occurring at
all.
Many
months after he had first conceived the project, Brother Francis began actual
work on the lambskin. The intricacies of scrollwork, the excruciatingly
delicate work of inlaying the gold leaf, the hair-fine detail, made it a labor
of years; and when his eyes began to trouble him, there were long weeks when he
dared not touch it at all for fear of spoiling it with one little mistake. But
slowly, painfully, the ancient diagram was becoming a blaze of beauty. The
brothers of the abbey gathered to watch and murmur over it, and some even said
that the inspiration of it was proof enough of his alleged encounter with the
pilgrim who might have been Blessed Leibowitz.
"I
can't see why you don't spend your time on a useful project," was Brother Jeris' comment, however. The skeptical monk
had been using his own free-project time to make and decorate sheepskin shades
for the oil lamps in the chapel.
Brother
Homer, the old master copyist, had fallen ill. Within weeks, it became apparent
that the well-loved monk was on his deathbed. In the midst of the monastery's
grief, the abbot quietly appointed Brother Jeris as master of the copy room.
A
Mass of Burial was chanted early in Advent, and the remains of the holy old
man were committed to the earth of their origin. On the following day, Brother
Jeris informed Brother Francis that he considered it about time for him to put
away the things of a child and start doing a man's work. Obediently, the monk
wrapped his precious project in parchment, protected it with heavy board,
shelved it, and began producing sheepskin lampshades. He made no murmur of
protest, and contented himself with realizing that someday the soul of Brother
Jeris would depart by the same road as that of Brother Horner, to begin the
life for which this copy room was but the staging ground; and afterwards,
please God, he might be allowed to complete his beloved document.
Providence,
however, took an earlier hand in the matter. During the following summer, a
monsignor with several clerks and a donkey train came riding into the abbey and
announced that he had come from New Vatican, as Leibowitz advocate in the
canonization proceedings, to investigate such evidence as the abbey could produce
that might have bearing on the case, including an alleged apparition of the
beatified which had come to one Francis Gerard of Utah.
The
gentleman was warmly greeted, quartered in the suite reserved for visiting
prelates, lavishly served by six young monks responsive to his every whim, of
which he had very few. The finest wines were opened, the huntsman snared the
plumpest quail and chaparral cocks, and the advocate was entertained each
evening by fiddlers and a troupe of clowns, although the visitor persisted in
insisting that life go on as usual at the abbey.
On
the third day of his visit, the abbot sent for Brother Francis. "Monsignor
di Simone wishes to see you," he said. "If you let your imagination
run away with you, boy, we'll use your gut to string a fiddle, feed your
carcass to the wolves, and bury the bones in unhallowed ground. Now get along
and see the good gentleman."
Brother
Francis needed no such warning. Since he had awakened from his feverish
babblings after his first Lenten fast in the desert, he had never mentioned the
encounter with the pilgrim except when asked about it, nor had he allowed
himself to speculate any further concerning the pilgrim's identity. That the
pilgrim might be a matter for high ecclesiastical concern frightened him a
little, and his knock was timid at the monsignor's door.
His
fright proved unfounded. The monsignor was a suave and diplomatic elder who
seemed keenly interested in the small monk's career.
"Now
about your encounter with our blessed founder," he said after some minutes
of preliminary amenities.
"Oh,
but I never said he was our Blessed Leibo—" "Of course you didn't, my
son. Now I have here an account of it, as gathered from other sources, and I
would like you to read it, and either confirm it or correct it." He paused
to draw a scroll from his case and handed it to Francis. "The sources for
this version, of course, had it on hearsay only," he added, "and only
you can describe it first hand, so I want you to
edit it most
scrupulously."
"Of course. What happened was really very simple, Father."
But
it was apparent from the fatness of the scroll that the hearsay account was not
so simple. Brother Francis read with mounting apprehension which soon grew to
the proportions of pure horror.
"You
look white, my son. Is something wrong?" asked the distinguished priest.
"This
. . . this ... it wasn't like this at all!" gasped Francis. "He didn't say more than
a few words to me. I only saw him once. He just asked me the way to the abbey
and tapped the rock where I found the relics."
"No heavenly choir?"
^Oh, nol"
"And
it's not true about the nimbus and the carpet of roses that grew up along the
road where he walked?"
"As God is my judge,
nothing like that happened at all!"
"Ah,
well," sighed the advocate. "Travelers' stories are always
exaggerated."
He
seemed saddened, and Francis hastened to apologize, but the advocate dismissed
it as of no great importance to the case. "There are other miracles,
carefully documented," he explained, "and anyway—there is one bit of
good news about the documents you discovered. We've unearthed the name of the
wife who died before our founder came to the order."
"Yes?"
"Yes. It was Emily."
Despite his disappointment with Brother
Francis' account of the pilgrim, Monsignor di Simone spent five days at the
site of the find. He was accompanied by an eager crew of novices from the
abbey, all armed with picks and shovels. After extensive digging, the advocate
returned with a small assortment of additional artifacts, and one bloated tin
can that contained a desiccated mess which might once have been sauerkraut.
Before
his departure, he visited the copy room and asked to see Brother Francis' copy
of the famous blueprint. The monk protested that it was really nothing, and
produced it with such eagerness his hands trembled.
"Zounds!"
said the monsignor, or an oath to such effect. "Finish it, man, finish
it!"
The monk looked smilingly at Brother Jeris. Brother
Jens swiftly turned away; the back of his neck gathered color. The following
morning, Francis resumed his labors over the illuminated blueprint, with gold
leaf, quills, brushes, and dyes.
And
then came another donkey train from New Vatican, with a full complement of
clerks and armed guards for defense against highwaymen, this time headed by a
monsignor with small homs and pointed fangs (or so several novices would later
have testified), who announced that he was the Advocatus Diaboli, opposing Leibowitz' canonization, and he was
here to investigate—and perhaps fix responsibility, he hinted—for a number of
incredible and hysterical rumors filtering out of the abbey and reaching even
high officials at New Vatican. He made it clear that he would tolerate no romantic
nonsense.
The
abbot greeted him politely and offered him an iron cot in a cell with a south
exposure, after apologizing for the fact that the guest suite had been recently
exposed to smallpox. The monsignor was attended by his own staff, and ate mush
and herbs with the monks in refectory.
"I
understand you are susceptible to fainting spells," he told Brother
Francis when the dread time came. "How many members of your family have
suffered from epilepsy or madness?"
"None,
Excellency."
"I'm not an 'Excellency,' " snapped
the priest. "Now we're going to get the truth out
of you." His tone implied that he considered it to be a simple
straightforward surgical operation which should have been performed years ago.
"Are
you aware that documents can be aged artificially?" he demanded.
Francis was not so aware.
"Did
you know that Leibowitz' wife was named Emily, and that Emma is not a diminutive for Emily?"
Francis
had not known it, but recalled from childhood that his own parents had been
rather careless about what they called each other. "And if Blessed
Leibowitz chose to call her Emma, then I'm sure . . ."
The
monsignor exploded, and tore into Francis with semantic tooth and nail, and
left the bewildered monk wondering whether he had ever really seen a pilgrim at
all.
Before
the advocate's departure, he too asked to see the illuminated copy of the
print, and this time the monk's hands trembled with fear as he produced it, for
he might again be forced to quit the project. The monsignor only stood gazing
at it however, swallowed slightly, and forced himself to nod. "Your
imagery is vivid," he admitted, "but then, of course, we all knew
that, didn't we?"
The
monsignor's horns immediately grew shorter by an inch, and he departed the same
evening for New Vatican.
The
years flowed smoothly by, seaming the faces of the once young and adding gray
to the temples. The perpetual labors of the monastery continued, supplying a
slow trickle of copied and recopied manuscripts to the outside world. Brother
Jeris developed ambitions of building a printing press, but when the abbot
demanded his reasons, he could only reply, "So we can mass-produce."
"Oh?
And in a world that's smug in its illiteracy, what do you intend to do with the
stuff? Sell it as kindling paper to the peasants?"
Brother
Jeris shrugged unhappily, and the copy room continued with pot and quill.
Then one spring, shortly
before Lent, a messenger arrived with glad tidings for the order. The case for
Leibowitz was complete. The College of Cardinals would soon convene, and the
founder of the Albertian Order would be enrolled in the Calendar of Saints.
During the time of rejoicing that followed the announcement, the abbot—now
withered and in his dotage—summoned Brother Francis into his presence, and
wheezed:
"His Holiness commands your presence
during the canonization of Isaac Edward Leibowitz. Prepare to leave. "Now
don't faint on me again," he added querulously.
The
trip to New Vatican would take at least three months, perhaps longer, the time
depending on how far Brother Francis could get before the inevitable robber
band relieved him of his ass, since he would be going unarmed and alone. He
carried with him only a begging bowl and the illuminated copy of the Leibowitz
print, praying that ignorant robbers would have no use for the latter. As a
precaution, however, he wore a black patch over his. right
eye, for the peasants, being a superstitious lot, could often be put to flight
by even a hint of the evil eye. Thus armed and equipped, he set out to obey the
summons of his high priest.
Two
months and some odd days later he met his robber on a mountain trail that was
heavily wooded and far from any settlement. His robber was a short man, but
heavy as a bull, with a glazed knob of a pate and a jaw like a block of
granite. He stood in the trail with his legs spread wide and his massive arms
folded across his chest, watching the approach of the litde figure on the ass.
The robber seemed alone, and armed only with a knife which he did not bother to
remove from his belt thong. His appearance was a disappointment, since Francis
had been secretly hoping for another encounter with the pilgrim of long ago.
"Get off," said
the robber.
The
ass stopped in the path. Brother Francis tossed back his cowl to reveal the eye
patch, and raised a trembling finger to touch it. He began to lift the patch
slowly as if to reveal something hideous that might be hidden beneath it. The
robber threw back his head and laughed a laugh that might have sprung from the
throat of Satan himself. Francis muttered an exorcism, but the robber seemed
untouched.
"You
black-sacked jeebers wore that one out years ago," he said. "Get
off."
Francis
smiled, shrugged, and dismounted without protest.
"A
good day to you sir," he said pleasantly. "You may take the ass.
Walking will improve my health, I think." He smiled again and started
away.
"Hold
it," said the robber. "Strip to the buff. And let's see what's in
that package."
Brother
Francis touched his begging bowl and made a helpless gesture, but this brought
only another scornful laugh from the robber.
"I've
seen that alms-pot trick before, too," he said. "The last man with a
begging bowl had half a heklo of gold in his boot. Now strip."
Brother
Francis displayed his sandals, but began to strip. The robber searched his
clothing, found nothing, and tossed it back to him.
"Now let's see inside
the package."
"It is only a document, sir," the
monk protested. "Of value to no one but its owner."
"Open it."
Silently
Brother Francis obeyed. The gold leaf and the colorful design flashed
brilliantly in the sunlight that filtered through the foliage. The robber's
craggy jaw dropped an inch. He whistled softly.
"What
a pretty! Now wouldn't me woman like it to hang on the shanty wall!"
He continued to stare while the monk went
slowly sick inside. If
Thou has sent him to test me, O Lord, he pleaded inwardly, then help me to die like a man, for he'll get it over the dead body of
Thy servant, if take it he must.
"Wrap
it up for me," the robber commanded, clamping his jaw in sudden decision.
The monk whimpered softly. "Please, sir,
you would not take the work of a man's lifetime. I spent fifteen years illuminating
this manuscript, and ..."
"Weill
Did it yourself, did you?" The robber threw back
his head and howled again.
Francis reddened. "I
fail to see the humor, sir . . ."
The
robber pointed at it between guffaws. "You!
Fifteen years to make a paper bauble. So that's what you do. Tell me why. Give
me one good reason. For fifteen years. Ha!"
Francis
stared at him in stunned silence and could think of no reply that would appease
his contempt.
Gingerly,
the monk handed it over. The robber took it in both hands and made as if to rip
it down the center.
"Jesus,
Mary, Joseph!" the
monk screamed, and went to his knees in the trail. "For
the love of God, sir!"
Softening
slightly, the robber tossed it on the ground with a snicker. "Wrestle you for it."
"Anything,
sir, anything!"
They
squared off. The monk crossed himself and recalled that wrestling had once been
a divinely sanctioned sport— and with grim faith, he marched into battle.
Three
seconds later, he lay groaning on the flat of his back under a short mountain
of muscle. A sharp rock seemed to be severing his spine.
"Heh-heh,"
said the robber, and arose to claim his document.
Hands
folded as if in prayer, Brother Francis scurried after him on his knees,
begging at the top of his lungs.
The
robber turned to snicker. "I believe you'd kiss a boot to get it
back."
Francis caught up with him
and fervently kissed his boot.
This
proved too much for even such a firm fellow as the robber. He flung the
manuscript down again with a curse and climbed aboard the monk's donkey. The
monk snatched up the precious document and trotted along beside the robber,
thanking him profusely and blessing him repeatedly while the robber rode away
on the ass. Francis sent a glowing cross of benediction after the departing
figure and praised God for the existence of such selfless robbers.
And yet when the man had vanished among the
trees, he felt an aftermath of sadness. Fifteen years to make a paper bauble .
. . The taunting voice still rang in his ears. Why? Tell one good reason for
fifteen years.
He
was unaccustomed to the blunt ways of the outside world, to its harsh habits
and curt attitudes. He found his heart deeply troubled by the mocking words,
and his head hung low in the cowl as he plodded along. At one time he considered
tossing the document in the brush and leaving it for the rains—but Father Juan
had approved his taking it as a gift, and he could not come with empty hands.
Chastened, he traveled on.
The hour had come. The ceremony surged about
him as a magnificent spectacle of sound and stately movement and vivid color in
the majestic basilica. And when the perfectly infallible Spirit had finally
been invoked, a monsignor—it was di Simone, Francis noted, the advocate for the
saint—arose and called upon Peter to speak, through the person of Leo XXII,
commanding the assemblage to hearken.
Whereupon,
the Pope quietly proclaimed that Issac Edward Leibowitz was a saint, and it
was finished. The ancient and obscure technician was of the heavenly hagiarchy,
and Brother Francis breathed a dutiful prayer to his new patron as the choir
burst into the Te
Deum.
The
Pontiff strode quickly into the audience room where the little monk was
waiting, taking Brother Francis by surprise and rendering him briefly
speechless. He knelt quickly to kiss the Fisherman's ring and receive his
blessing. As he arose, he found himself clutching the beautiful document behind
him as if ashamed of it. The Pope's eyes caught the motion, and he smiled.
"You have brought us a
gift, our son?" he asked.
The monk gulped, nodded stupidly, and brought
it out. Christ's Vicar stared at it for a long time without apparent expression.
Brother Francis' heart went sinking deeper as the seconds drifted by.
"It
is a nothing," he blurted, "a miserable gift. I am ashamed to have
wasted so much time at. . ." He choked off.
The
Pope seemed not to hear him. "Do you understand the meaning of Saint
Isaac's symbology?" he asked, peering curiously at the abstract design of
the circuit.
Dumbly the monk shook his
head.
"Whatever
it means . . ." the Pope began, but broke off. He smiled and spoke of
other things. Francis had been so honored not because of any official judgment
concerning his pilgrim. He had been honored for his role in bringing to light
such important documents and relics of the saint, for such they had been
judged, regardless of the manner in which they had been found.
Francis
stammered his thanks. The Pontiff gazed again at the colorful blaze of his
illuminated diagram. "Whatever it means," he
breathed once more, "this bit of learning, though dead, will live
again." He smiled up at the monk and winked. "And we shall guard it
till that day."
For
the first time, the little monk noticed that the Pope had a hole in his robe.
His clothing, in fact, was threadbare. The carpet in the audience room was worn
through in spots, and plaster was falling from the ceiling.
But
there were books on the shelves along the walls. Books of painted beauty,
speaking of incomprehensible things, copied by men whose business was not to
understand but to serve. And the books were waiting.
"Goodby,
beloved son."
And
the small keeper of the flame of knowledge "trudged back toward his abbey
on foot. His heart was singing as he approached the robber's outpost. And if
the robber happened to be taking the day off, the monk meant to sit down and
wait for his return. This time he had an answer.
1» sprague de camp
LAMENT BY A MAKER
If
you want to know about me, I will tell you what I am: I'm a science fiction
genius—all the other kinds are sham. For I started in the era of the
other-world romance, When a hero with a broadsword faced a horde of giant ants,
Or he saved a naked princess from a fiendish Martian priest Who fed virgins in
his temple to an octopoidal beast. But although I skewered villains till my
pages ran with gore, Yet everybody said my stuff was
such a frightful borel And I can't think whyl
Then the age of super-gadetry. I modified my themes, Using robots,
proton-blasters, trips in time, and tractor-beams. So my hero juggled worlds
and spoke in clipped and cosmic slang,
Such
as: "CQX, old reptile; how is every little fang?" And when cornered
in his space-ship by the Things from Procyon,
He
destroyed them with his just-invented hyper-neurotron. But although I switched
dimensions till I stripped my spatial gears,
Yet
the letter-writers said my stories bored them all to tears! And I can't think
why!
Comes
the human-interest story of the psychiatric kind, Where
the hero is a maladjusted jerk of feeble mind. Now he beats his wife and
children till an altruistic Slan, Using hypno-psionetics, makes him love his
fellow-man. So I write of twerps who weep for Mom, who slobber, twitch and
glower,
And who pull the wings off Martians by their
telekinetic power.
But
although I make my character the cosmos' biggest fool,
Still the readers all insist they do not want to read this drool! And I can't think whyl
THE DOCTRINE OF ORIGINAL DESIGN
If
robots are delinquent in link effect and cause,
Blame
it on Science—their defiance is pretense.
Now
reread Monsieur Rousseau,
And
how the AC-DC's flow,
Repairing
faulty circuits of original design,
Think
about their sleazy, spliced-up heads.
The
missing links, mistreated, plead for modern monster laws; Policemen trained
politely, nice rules rightly could administer With
hints and thanks and frank incense. Remember Doctor Frankenstein, Repeating in
a chorus, "There are no bad monsters! These are only crazy, mixed-up,
kids!"
winona mc clintic
richard matheson
Do
you want to know what type of man stands the best chance for surviving the
holocaust of his world? You'll learn the answer in this brief and pointed item
which is, like most Mathesons, not quite like any other story you've read.
PATTERN FOR SURVIVAL
And they stood beneath the
crystal towers, beneath the polished heights which, like scintiUant mirrors,
caught rosy sunset on their faces until their city was one vivid, coruscated
blush.
Ras slipped an arm about the waist of his
beloved.
"Happy?" he inquired, in a tender
voice.
"Oh, yes," she breathed. "Here
in our beautiful city where there is peace and happiness for all, how could I
be anything but happy?"
Sunset cast its roseate benediction upon
their soft embrace.
the end
The clatter ceased. His hands curled in like
blossoms and his eyes fell shut. The prose was wine. It trickled on the taste
buds of his mind, a dizzying potion. I've done it again, he recognized, by
George in heaven, I've done it again.
Satisfaction
towed him out to sea. He went down for the tliird time beneath its happy drag.
Surfacing then, reborn, he estimated wordage, addressed envelope, slid in
manuscript, weighed total, affixed stamps and sealed. Another brief submergence
in the waters of delight, then up withal and to the mailbox.
It
was almost twelve as Richard Allen Shaggley hobbled down the quiet street in
his shabby overcoat. He had to hurry or he'd miss the pick-up and he musn't do
that. Ras and the City of
Crystal was
too superlative to wait another day. He wanted it to reach the editor
immediately. It was a certain sale.
Circuiting the giant, pipe-strewn hole (When,
in the name of heaven, would they finish repairing that blasted sewer?), he
limped on hurriedly, envelope clutched in rigid fingers, heart a turmoil of
vibration.
Noon. He
reached the mailbox and cast about anxious glances for the postman. No sign of
him. A sigh of pleasure and relief escaped his chapped lips. Face aglow,
Richard Allen Shaggley listened to the envelope thump gently on the bottom of
the mailbox.
The happy author shuffled
off, coughing.
Al's
legs were bothering him again. He shambled up the quiet street, teeth gritted
slightly, leather sack pulling down his weary shoulder. Getting old, he
thought, haven't got the drive any more. Rheumatism in the
legs. Bad; makes it hard to do the route.
At
twelve-fifteen, he reached the dark green mailbox and drew the keys from his
pocket." Stooping, with a groan, he opened up the box and drew out its
contents.
A
smiling eased his pain-tensed face; he nodded once. Another
yam by Shaggley. Probably be snatched up right away. The man could
really write.
Rising
with a grunt, Al slid the envelope into his sack, re-locked the mailbox, then trudged off, still smiling to himself. Makes a man
proud, he thought, carrying his stories; even if my legs do hurt.
Al was a Shaggley fan.
When
Rick arrived from lunch a little after three that afternoon, there was a note
from his secretary on the desk.
New ms. from Shaggley just
arrived (it
read). Beautiful job. Don't forget R. A. wants to see it when you're through. S.
Delight cast illumination across the editor's
hatchet face. By George in heaven, this was manna from what had threatened
pattern for survival
to be
a fruitless afternoon. Lips drawn back in what, for him, was smiling, he
dropped into his leather chair, restrained em-pathic finger twitchings for
the'blue pencil (No need of it for a Shaggley yarn!) and plucked the envelope
from the cracked glass surface of his desk. By George, a Shaggley story; what
luck! R. A. would beam.
He
sank into the cushion, instantly absorbed in the opening nuance of the tale. A
tremor of transport palsied outer sense. Breathless, he plunged on into the
story depths. What
balance, what delineation! How the man could write. Distractedly, he brushed plaster dust off his
pin-stripe sleeve.
As
he read, the wind picked up again, fluttering his strawr like hair, buffeting
like tepid wings against his brow. Unconsciously, he raised his hand and
traced a delicate finger along the scar, which trailed like livid thread across
his cheek and lower temple.
The
wind grew stronger. It moaned by pretzeled I-beams and scattered brown-edged
papers on the soggy rug. Rick stirred restlessly and stabbed a glance at the
gaping fissure in the wall (When, in the name of heaven, would they finish
those repairs?), then returned, joy renewed, to Shaggley's manuscript.
Finishing
at last, he fingered away a tear of bittersweetness and depressed an intercom
key.
"Another
check for Shaggley," he ordered, then tossed the snapped-off key across
his shoulder.
At
three-thirty, he brought the manuscript to R. A.'s office and left it there.
At
four, the publisher laughed and cried over it, gnarled fingers rubbing at the
scabrous bald patch on his head.
Old hunchbacked Dick Allen set type for
Shaggley's story that very afternoon, vision blurred by happy tears beneath his
eyeshade, liquid coughing unheard above the busy clatter of his machine.
The
story hit the stand a little after six. The scar-faced dealer shifted on his
tired legs as he read it over six times before, reluctantly, offering it for
sale.
richard matheson
At half-past six, the little bald-patched man
came hobbling down the street. A hard day's work, a well-earned rest, he
thought, stopping at the corner newsstand for some reading matter.
He
gasped. By George in heaven, a new Shaggley storyl What
luck!
The only copy, too. He left a quarter for the dealer who wasn't there at the moment.
He
took the story home, shambling by skeletal ruins (Strange, those burned
buildings hadn't been replaced yet), reading as he went.
He
finished the story before arriving home. Over supper, he read it once again,
shaking his lumpy head at the marvel of its impact, the unbreakable magic of
its workmanship. It inspires me, he thought.
But not tonight. Now was the time for putting things away: the cover on the typewriter,
the shabby overcoat, threadbare pin-stripe, eyeshade, mailman's cap and leather
sack all in their proper places.
He
was asleep by ten, dreaming about mushrooms. And, in the morning, wondering
once again why those first observers had not described the cloud as more like
a toadstool.
By 6 a.m. Shaggley, breakfasted, was at the
typewriter.
This is the story, he wrote, of how Ras met the beautiful priestess of
Shahglee and she fell in love with him.
isaac asimov
Many
of us have experimented with blends of science fiction and the detective story,
but none more successfully than Isaac Asimov, especially in that almost
perfect fusion, the caves of steel (Doubleday, 1954). Now, in the first of a series of stories for F&SF, Mr. Asimov tries
something new: an inverted
detective story of the future,
modeled upon those revolutionary detective expolits of Dr. Thomdyke's which R.
Austin Freeman published as the singing bone (Hodder & Stoughton, 1912). Let Freeman himself describe the singular method of these stories:
"The first part was a minute and detailed description of a crime. . . .
The reader had seen the crime committed, knew all about the criminal, and was
in possession of all the facts. It would have seemed that there was nothing
left to tell. But . . . the second part, which ■ described the
investigation of the crime, had to most readers the effect of new matter. All
the facts were known; but their evidential quality had not been recognized."
Mr. Asimov's essay in reader-bafflement, is, in its
way, even trickier than those of Mr. Freeman; for he makes his puzzle hinge on
a clue which can occur only in the future, yet which can be interpreted by any
reader on the basis of today's knowledge! I'm happy to introduce you to -Dr.
Wendell Urth, extraterrologist and detective, in his first recorded case. Good
luck in matching wits with himl
THE SINGING BELL
Louis
Peyton never discussed publicly the methods by which
he had bested the police of Earth in a dozen duels of wits and bluff, with the
psychoprobe always waiting and always foiled. He would have been foolish to do
so, of course, but in his more complacent moments, he fondled the notion of
leaving a
testament to
be opened only after his death, one in which his unbroken success could be
clearly seen to be due to ability and not to luck.
In
such a testament, he would say, "No false pattern can be created to cover
a crime without bearing upon it some trace of its creator. It is better, then,
to seek in events some pattern that already exists and then adjust your actions
to it."
It
was with that principle in mind that Peyton planned the murder of Albert
Cornwell.
Cornwell,
that small-time retailer of stolen things, first approached Peyton at the
latter's usual table-for-one at Grinnell's. Cornwell's blue suit seemed to have
a special shine, his lined face a special grin and his faded mustache a special
bristle.
"Mr.
Peyton," he said, greeting his future murderer with no fourth-dimensional
qualm, "it is so nice to see you. I'd almost given up, sir, almost given
up."
Peyton,
who disliked being approached over his newspaper and dessert at Grinnell's, said,
"If you have business with me, Cornwell, you know where you can reach
me." Peyton was past forty and his hair was past its earlier blackness,
but his back was rigid, his bearing youthful, his eyes dark, and his voice
could cut the more sharply for long practice.
"Not
for this, Mr. Peyton," said Cornwell, "not for this. I know of a
cache, sir, a cache of . . . you know, sir." The forefinger of his right
hand moved gently, as though it were a clapper striking invisible substance,
and his left hand momentarily cupped his ear.,
Peyton
turned a page of the paper, still somewhat damp from its tele-dispenser, folded
it flat and said, "Singing Bells?"
"Oh,
hush, Mr. Peyton," said Cornwell, in whispered agony. Peyton said,
"Come with me."
They
walked through the park. It was another Peyton axiom that to be thoroughly
secret there was nothing like a low-voiced discussion out of doors. Any room
might be spy-rayed, but no one had yet spy-rayed the vault of heaven.
Cornwell whispered, "A cache of Singing Bells; an accumulated cache of Singing Bells. Unpolished, but such beauties, Mr. Peyton."
"Have you seen
them?"
"No,
sir, but I have spoken with one who has. He had proofs enough to convince me.
There is enough there to enable you and me to retire in affluence. In absolute affluence, sir."
"Who was this other
man?"
A
look of cunning lit CornweU's face like a smoking torch, obscuring more than it
showed and lending it a repulsive oiliness. "The man was a lunar
grubstaker who had a method for locating the Bells in the crater sides. I don't
know his method; he never told me that. But he has gathered dozens, hidden them
on the moon, and come to Earth to arrange the disposing of them."
"He died, I
suppose?"
"Yes.
A most shocking accident, Mr. Peyton. A fall from a height. Very sad. Of
course, his activities on the moon were quite illegal. The Dominion is very
strict about unauthorized Bell-mining. So perhaps it was a judgment upon him
after all. ... In any case, I have
his map."
Peyton
said, a look of calm indifference on his face, "I
don't want any of the details of your little transaction. What I want to know
is why you've come to me."
Cornwell
said, "Well now, there's enough for both of us, Mr. Peyton, and we can
both do our bit. For my part, I know where the cache is located and I can get a
spaceship. You—"
"Yes?"
"You
can pilot a spaceship, and you have such excellent contacts for disposing of
the Bells. It is a very fair division of labor, Mr. Peyton. Wouldn't you say
so, now?"
Peyton
considered the pattern of his life—the pattern that already existed—and matters
seemed to fit.
He said, "We will
leave for the moon on August 10."
Cornwell
stopped walking and said, "Mr. PeytonI It's only April now."
Peyton
maintained an even gait and Cornwell had to hurry to catch up. "Do you
hear me, Mr. Peyton?"
Peyton said, "August 10. I will get in
touch with you at the proper time, tell you where to
bring your ship. Make no attempt to see me personally till then. Good-bye,
Cornwell."
Cornwell said,
"Fifty-fifty?"
"Quite," said
Peyton. "Good-bye."
Peyton
continued his walk alone and considered the pattern of his fife again. At the
age of twenty-seven, he had bought a tract of land in the Rockies on which some
past owner had built a house designed as refuge against the threatened atomic
wars of two centuries back, the ones that had never come to pass after all. The
house remained, however, a monument to a frightened drive for self-sufficiency.
It
was of steel and concrete in as isolated a spot as could well be found on
Earth, set high above sea-level and protected on nearly all sides by mountain
peaks that reached higher still. It had its self-contained power unit, its
water supply fed by mountain streams, its freezers in which ten sides of beef
could hang comfortably, its cellar outfitted like a fortress with an arsenal of
weapons designed to stave off hungry, panicked hordes that never came. It had
its air-conditioning unit that could scrub and scrub the air until anything but radioactivity (alas for human frailty) could be scrubbed out of it.
In
that house of survival, Peyton passed the month of August every subsequent year
of his perennially bachelor life. He took out the communicators, the
television, the newspaper tele-dispenser. He built a
force-field about his property and left a short-distance signal mechanism to
the house from the point where the fence crossed the one trail winding through
the mountains.
For one month each year, he could be
thoroughly alone. No one saw him, no one could reach him. In absolute solitude,
he could have the only vacation he valued after eleven months of contact with a
humanity for which he could feel only a cold contempt.
Even the police (and Peyton smiled) knew of
his rigid regard for August. He had once jumped bail and risked the
psy-choprobe rather than forgo his August.
Peyton considered another aphorism for
possible inclusion in his testament: There is nothing so conducive to.an appearance
of innocence as the triumphant lack of an alibi.
On
July 30, as on July 30 of every year, Louis Peyton took the 9:15 a.m.
non-grav strato-jet at New York and arrived in Denver at 12:30 p.m.
There he lunched and took the 1:45 p.m. semi-grav bus to Hump's point, from which
Sam Leib-man took him by ancient ground-car (full grav!) up the trail to the
boundaries of his property. Sam Leibman gravely accepted the ten-dollar tip
that he always received, touched his hat as he had done on July 30 for fifteen
years.
On
July 31, as on July 31 of every year, Louis Peyton returned to Hump's Point on
his non-grav flitter, and placed an order through the Hump's Point general
store for such supplies as he needed for the coming month. There was nothing
unusual about the order. It was virtually the duplicate of previous such orders.
Maclntyre,
manager of the store, checked gravely over the list, put it through to Central
Warehouse (Mountain District) in Denver, and the whole of it came pushing over
the mass-transference beam within the hour. Peyton loaded the supplies onto
his aero-flitter with Maclntyre's help, left his usual ten-dollar tip and
returned to his house.
On
August 1, at 12:01 a.m., the force-field that surrounded his
property was set to full power and Peyton was isolated.
And
now the pattern changed. Deliberately, he had left himself eight days. In that
time, he slowly and meticulously destroyed just enough of his supplies to
account for all of August. He used the dusting chambers which served the house
as a garbage-disposal unit. They were of an advanced model capable of reducing
all matter up to and including metals and silicates to an impalpable and
undetectable molecular dust. The excess energy formed in the process was
carried away by the mountain stream that ran through his property. It ran five
degrees warmer than normal for a week.
On
August 9, his aero-flitter carried him to a spot in Wyoming where Albert
Comwell and a spaceship waited. The spaceship, itself, was a weak point, of course, since there were men who had sold it, men who had
transported it and helped prepare it for flight. All those men, however, led
only as far as Comwell, and Comwell, Peyton thought (with the trace of a smile
on his cold lips), would be a dead end. A very dead end.
On August 10, the spaceship, with Peyton at the controls and Comwell
(and his map) as passenger, left the surface of Earth. Its non-grav field was excellent. At full
power, the ship's weight was reduced to less than an ounce. The micro-piles fed
energy efficiently and noiselessly, and without flame or sound, the ship rose
through the atmosphere, shrank to a point
and was gone.
It
was very unlikely that there would be witnesses to the flight. In point of
fact, there were none.
Two days in space; now two weeks on the moon. Almost instinctively, Peyton had allowed for
those two weeks from the first. He was under no illusions as to the value of
homemade maps by non-cartographers. Useful they might be to the designer
himself, who had the help of memory. To a stranger, they could be nothing more
than a cryptogram.
Comwell
showed Peyton the map for the first time only after takeoff. He smiled
obsequiously. "After all, sir, this was my only trump."
"Have you checked this
against the lunar charts?"
"I
would scarcely know how, Mr. Peyton. I depend upon you.
Peyton stared at him coldly as he returned
the map. The one certain thing upon it was Tycho Crater, the site of the buried
Luna City.
In one respect, at least, astronomy was on
their side. Tycho was on the daylight side of the moon at the moment. It meant
that patrol ships were less likely to be out; they themselves less likely to
be observed.
Peyton
brought the ship down in a riskily quick non-grav landing within the safe, cold
darkness of the inner shadow of a crater. The sun was past zenith and the
shadow would grow no shorter.
Comwell
drew a long face. "Dear, dear, Mr. Peyton. We can
scarcely go prospecting in the lunar day."
"The
lunar day doesn't last forever," said Peyton shortly. "There are
about a hundred hours of sun left. We can use that time for acclimating
ourselves and for working out the map."
The
answer came quickly, but it was plural. Peyton studied the lunar charts over
and over, taking meticulous measurements, and trying to find the pattern of
craters shown on the homemade scrawl that was the key to—what?
Finally,
Peyton said, "The crater we want could be any one of three: GC-3, GC-5 or
MT-10."
"What do we do, Mr.
Peyton?" asked Cornwell, anxiously.
"We
try them all," said Peyton, "beginning with the nearest."
The
terminator passed and they were in the night shadow. After that, they spent
increasing periods on the lunar sur-faoe, getting used to the eternal silence
and blackness, the harsh points of the stars and the crack of fight that was
the Earth peeping over the rim of the crater above. They left hollow, featureless
footprints in the dry dust that did not stir or change. Peyton noted them first
when they climbed out of the crater into the full light of the gibbous Earth.
That was on the eighth day after their arrival on the moon.
The
lunar cold put a limit to how long they could remain outside their ship at any
one time. Each day, however, they managed for longer. By the eleventh day after
arrival they had eliminated GC-5 as the container of the Singing Bells.
By
the fifteenth day, Peyton's cold spirit had grown warm with desperation. It
would have to be GC-3. MT-10 was too far away. They would not have time to
reach it and explore it and still aUow for a return to Earth by August 31.
On
that same fifteenth day, however, despair was laid to rest forever when the discovered
the Bells.
Carefully,
in double handfuls, they carried the Bells to the ship, bedded them in
excelsior, and returned for more. Three times they made the trip both ways over
ground that would have worn them out on Earth, but which, under the moon's
hlliputian gravity, was scarcely a barrier.
Cornwell
passed the last of the Bells up to Peyton, who placed them carefully within the
outer lock.
"Keep
them clear, Mr. Peyton," he said, his radioed voice sounding harshly in
the other's ear. "I'm coming up."
He
crouched for the slow high leap against lunar gravity, looked up and froze in
panic. His face, clearly visible through the hard curved lusilite of his
helmet, froze in a last grimace of terror. "No, Mr. Peyton. Don't—"
Peyton's
fist tightened on the grip of the blaster he held. It fired. There was an
unbearably brilliant flash and Cornwell was a dead fragment of a man, sprawled
amid remnants of a spacesuit and flecked with freezing blood.
Peyton
paused to stare somberly at the dead man, but only for a second. Then he
transferred the last of the Bells to their prepared containers, removed his
suit, activated first the non-grav field, then the micropiles and, potentially
a million or two richer than he had been two weeks earlier, set off on the return
trip to Earth.
On the twenty-ninth of August, Peyton's ship
descended silently, stern bottomward, to the spot in Wyoming from which it had
taken off on August 10. The care with which Peyton had chosen the spot was not
wasted. His aero-flitter was still there, drawn within the protection of an
enclosing wrinkle of the rocky, tortuous countryside.
He
moved the Singing Bells once again, in their containers, into the deepest
recess of the wrinkle, covering them, loosely and sparsely, with earth. He
returned to the ship once more to set the controls and make last adjustments.
He climbed out again, and two minutes later the ship's automatics took over.
Silently
hurrying, the ship bounded upward and up, veering to westward somewhat as the
Earth rotated beneath it. Peyton watched, shading his narrowed eyes, and at the
extreme edge of vision there was a tiny gleam of light and a dot of cloud
against the blue sky.
Peyton's mouth twitched into a smile. He had
judged well. With the cadmium safety-rods bent back into uselessness, the
micropiles had plunged past the unit-sustaining safety level and the ship had
vanished in the heat of the nuclear explosion that had followed.
Twenty
minutes later, he was back on his property. He was tired and his muscles ached
under Earth's unit gravity. He slept well.
Twelve hours later, in the
earliest dawn, the police came.
H
The man who opened the door placed his
crossed hands over his paunch and ducked his smiling head two or three times in
greeting. The man who entered, H. Seton Davenport of
the Terrestrial Bureau of Investigation, looked about uncomfortably.
The
room he had entered was large and in semi-darkness except for the brilliant
viewing lamp focused over a combination armchair-desk. Rows of book-films
covered the walls. A suspension of Galactic charts occupied one corner of the
room and a Galactic Lens gleamed softly on a stand in another comer.
"You
are Dr. Wendell Urth?" asked Davenport, in a tone that suggested he found
it hard to believe. Davenport was a stocky man with black hair, a thin and
prominent nose and a star-shaped scar on one cheek which marked permanently the
place where a neuronic whip had once struck him at too close a range.
"I
am," said Dr. Urth, in a thin, tenor voice. "And you are Inspector
Davenport."
The
Inspector presented his credentials and said, "The University recommended
you to me as an extraterrologist."
"So
you said when you called me half an hour ago," said Urth, agreeably. His
features were thick, his nose was a snubby button, and over his somewhat
protuberant eyes there were thick glasses.
"I shall get to the point, Dr. Urth. I presume you have visited the moon—"
Dr.
Urth, who had brought out a bottle of ruddy liquid and two glasses, just a
little the worse for dust, from behind a straggling pile of book-films, said
with sudden brusqueness, "I have never visited the moon, Inspector. I
never intend tol Space travel is foolishness. I don't believe in it."
Then, in softer tones, "Sit down, sir, sit down. Have a drink."
Inspector
Davenport did as he was told and said, "But you're an—"
"Extraterrologist. Yes. I'm interested in other worlds, but it doesn't mean I have to go
there. Good lord, I don't have to be a time-traveler to qualify as a historian,
do I?" He sat down, and a broad smile impressed itself upon his round face
once more as he said, "Now tell me what's on your mind."
"I
have come" said the Inspector, frowning, "to
consult you in a case of murder."
"Murder? What have I to do with murder?"
"This murder, Dr.
Urth, was. on the moon."
"Astonishing."
"It's
more than astonishing. It's unprecedented, Dr. Urth. In the fifty years since
the Lunar Dominion has been established, ships have blown up and spacesuits
have sprung leaks. Men have boiled to death on sun-side, frozen on dark-side
and suffocated on both sides. There have even been deaths by falls, which,
considering lunar gravity, is quite a trick. But in
all that time, not one man has been killed on the moon as the result of another
man's deliberate act of violence ...
till now."
Dr. Urth said, "How
was it done?"
"A blaster. The authorities were on the scene within the hour through a fortunate
set of circumstances. A patrol ship observed a flash of light against the
moon's surface. You know how far a flash can be seen against the night-side. He
notified Luna City and landed. In the process of circling back, he swears that
he just managed to see by Earthlight what looked like a ship taking off. Upon
landing, he discovered a blasted corpse and footprints."
"The
flash of light," said Dr. Urth, "you suppose to be the firing
blaster."
"That's
certain. The corpse was fresh. Interior portions of the body had not yet
frozen. The footprints belonged to two people. Careful measurements showed that
the depressions fell into two groups of somewhat different diameters, indicating
differently sized spaceboots. In the main, they led to craters GC-3 and GC-5, a
pair of—"
"I
am acquainted with the official code for naming lunar craters," said Dr.
Urth, pleasantly.
"Ummm. In any case, GC-3, contained footprints that led to a rift in the
crater wall, within which scraps of hardened pumice were found. X-ray
diffraction patterns showed—"
"Singing
Bells," put in the extraterrologist in great excitement. "Don't tell
me this murder of yours involves Singing Bells!"
"What if it
does?" demanded Davenport, blankly.
"I
have one. A University expedition uncovered it and presented it to me in
return for— Come, Inspector, I must show it to you."
Dr.
Urth jumped up and pattered across the room, beckoning the other to follow as
he did. Davenport, annoyed, followed.
They entered the second room, larger than the
first, dimmer, considerably more cluttered. Davenport stared with astonishment
at the heterogeneous mass of material that was jumbled together in no pretense
at order.
He
made out a small lump of "blue glaze" from Mars, the sort of thing
some romantics considered to be an artifact of long-extinct Martians, a small
meteorite,, a model of an early spaceship, a sealed bottle of liquid
scrawlingly labeled "Venusian ocean."
Dr. Urth said, happily, "I've made a
museum of my whole house. It's one of the advantages of being a bachelor. Of
course, I haven't quite got things organized. Someday, when I have a spare week
or so . . ."
For a moment he looked about, puzzled, then,
remembering, he pushed aside a chart showing the evolutionary scheme of
development of the marine invertebrates that were the highest life forms on
Arcturus V and said, "Here it is. It's flawed, I'm afraid."
The
Bell hung suspended from a slender wire, soldered delicately onto it. That it
was flawed was obvious. It had a constriction line running halfway about it
that made it seem like two small globes, firmly but imperfectly squashed
together. Despite that, it had been lovingly polished to a dull luster, softly
gray, velvety smooth, and faintly pock-marked in a way that laboratories, in
their futile efforts to prepare synthetic Bells, had found impossible to
duplicate.
Dr.
Urth said, "I experimented a good deal before I found a decent stroker. A
flawed Bell is temperamental. But bone works. I have one here," and he
held up something that looked like a short thick spoon made of a gray-white substance,
"which I had made out of the femur of an ox. . . . Listen."
With
surprising delicacy, his pudgy fingers maneuvered the Bell, feeling for one
best spot. He adjusted it, steadying it daintily. Then, letting the Bell swing
free, he brought down the thick end of the bone spoon and stroked the Bell softly.
It
was as though a million harps had sounded a mile away. It swelled and faded and
returned. It came from no particular direction. It sounded inside the head,
incredibly sweet and pathetic and tremulous all at once.
It
died away lingeringly and both men were silent for a full minute.
Dr.
Urth said, "Not bad, eh?" and with a flick of his hand set the Bell
to swinging on its wire.
Davenport
stirred resdessly, "Careful! Don't break it." The fragility of a good
Singing Bell was proverbial.
Dr.
Urth said, "Geologists say the Bells are only pressure-hardened pumice,
enclosing a vacuum in which small beads of rock rattle freely. That's what they
say. But if that's all it is, why can't we
reproduce one? Now a flawless Bell would make this one sound like a child's
harmonica."
"Exactly," said Davenport,
"and there aren't a dozen peopie on Earth who own a flawless one, and
there are a hundred people and institutions who would buy one at any price, no
questions asked. A supply of Bells would be worth murder."
The
extraterrologist turned to Davenport and pushed his spectacles back on his
inconsequential nose with a stubby forefinger. "1 haven't
forgotten your murder case. Please go on."
"That
can be done in a sentence. I know the identity of the murderer."
They
had returned to the chairs in the library and Dr. Urth clasped his hands over
his ample abdomen. "Indeed? Then surely you have no problem,
Inspector."
"Knowing
and proving are not the same, Dr. Urth. Unfortunately, he has no alibi."
"You mean, unfortunately,
he has, don't you?"
"I
mean what I say. If he had an alibi, I could crack it somehow, because it would
be a false one. If there were witnesses who claimed they had seen him on Earth
at the time of the murder, their stories could be broken down. If he had
documentary proof, it could be exposed as a forgery or some sort of trickery.
Unfortunately, he has none of it."
"What does he
have?"
Carefully
Inspector Davenport described the Peyton estate in Colorado. He concluded,
"He has spent every August there in the strictest isolation. Even the
T.B.I, would have to testify to that. Any jury would have to presume that he
was on his estate this August as well unless we could present definite proof
that he was on the moon."
"What
makes you think he was on the moon? Perhaps he is innocent."
"Nol"
Davenport was almost violent. "For fifteen years I've been trying to collect sufficient
evidence against him and I've never succeeded. But I can smell a
Peyton crime now. I tell you that no one but Peyton, no one on
Earth, would have the impudence, or, for that matter, the practical business
contacts to attempt disposal of smuggled Singing Bells. He is known to be an
expert space-pilot. He is known to have had contact with the murdered man,
though admittedly not for some months. Unfortunately, none of that is
proof."
Dr.
Urth said, "Wouldn't it be simple to use the psycho-probe, now that its
use has been legalized?"
Davenport
scowled, and the scar on his cheek turned livid. "Haven't you read the
Xonski-Hiakawa law, Dr. Urth?"
"No."
"I
think no one has. The right to mental privacy, the government says, is
fundamental. All right, but what follows? The man who is psychoprobed is
entitled to as much compensation as he can persuade the courts to give him. In
a recent case, a bank cashier was awarded $25,000 for having been psycho-probed
on inaccurate suspicion of theft. It seems that the circumstantial evidence
which seemed to point to theft actually pointed to a small spot of adultery.
His claim that he lost his job, was threatened by the husband in question and
put in bodily fear, and finally was held up to ridicule and contumely because
a news-strip man had learned the results of the probe held in court."
"I can see the man's point."
"So
can we all. That's the trouble. One more item to remember:
any man who has been psychoprobed once for any reason can never be psychoprobed
again for any reason. No.one man, the law says, shall be placed in mental
jeopardy twice in his lifetime."
"Inconvenient."
"Exactly. In the two years since the psychoprobe has been legitimized, I couldn't
count the number of crooks and chisel-ers who've tried to get themselves
psychoprobed for purse-snatching so that they can play the rackets safely
afterward. So you see the Department will not allow Peyton to be psychoprobed
until they have firm evidence of his guilt. Not legal evidence, maybe, but
evidence that is strong enough to convince my boss. The worst of it, Dr. Urth,
is that if we come into court without a psychoprobe record, we can't win. In a
case as serious as murder, not to have used the psychoprobe is proof enough to
the dumbest juror that the prosecution isn't sure of its ground."
"Now what do you want
from me?"
"Proof that he was on the moon sometime in August. It's got to be done quickly. I can't hold
him on suspicion much longer. And if news of the murder gets out, the world
press will blow up like an asteroid striking Jupiter's atmosphere. A glamorous
crime, you know; first murder committed on the moon."
"Exactly when was the murder
committed?" asked Urth, in a sudden transition to brisk cross-examination.
"August 27."
"And the arrest was made when?"
"Yesterday, August 30."
"Then
if Peyton were the murderer, he would have had time to return to Earth."
"Barely. Just barely." Davenport's lips thinned.
"If I had been a day sooner—If I had found his
place empty—"
"And
how long do you suppose the two, the murdered man and the murderer, were on the
moon altogether?"
"Judging
the ground covered by the footprints, a number of days. A
week at the minimum."
"Has the ship they
used been located?"
"No,
and it probably never will. About ten hours ago, the University of Denver
reported a rise in background radioactivity beginning day before yesterday at
6 p.m. and persisting for a number of hours. It's
an easy thing, Dr. Urth, to set a ship's controls so as to allow it to blast
off without crew and blow up, fifty miles high, in a micropile short."
"If
I had been Peyton," said Dr. Urth, thoughtfully, "I would have killed
the man on board ship and blown up corpse and ship together."
"You don't know Peyton," said
Davenport, grimly. "He enjoys his victories over the law. He values them.
Leaving the corpse on the moon is his challenge to us."
"I
see." Dr. Urth patted his stomach with a rotary motion and said,
"Well, there is a chance."
"That you'll be able
to prove he was on the moon?"
"That
I'll be able to give you my opinion."
"Now?"
"The sooner the better. If, of course, I get a
chance to interview Mr. Peyton."
"That
can be arranged. I have a non-grav jet waiting. We can be in Washington in
twenty minutes."
But
a look of the deepest alarm passed over the plump ex-traterrologist's face. He
rose to his feet and pattered away from the T.B.I, agent toward the duskiest
corner of the cluttered room.
"Nol"
"What's wrong, Dr.
Urth?"
"I won't use a
non-grav jet. I don't believe in them."
Davenport
stared confusedly at Dr. Urth. He stammered, "Would you prefer a
monorail?"
Dr.
Urth snapped, "I mistrust all forms of transportation. I don't believe in them. Except
walking. I don't mind walking." He was suddenly eager.
"Couldn't you bring Mr. Peyton to this city, somewhere within walking
distance? To City Hall, perhaps? I've often walked to
City Hall."
Davenport
looked helplessly about the room. He looked at the myriad volumes of lore about
the light-years. He could see through the open door into the room beyond with
its tokens' of the worlds beyond the sky. And he looked at Dr. Urth, pale at
the thought of a non-grav jet, and shrugged his shoulders.
"I'll
bring Peyton right here. Right to this room. Will that
satisfy you?"
Dr.
Urth puffed out his breath in a deep sigh. "Quite." "I hope you
can deliver, Dr. Urth." "I will do my best, Mr. Davenport."
Louis Peyton stared with distaste at his
surroundings and with contempt at the fat man who bobbed his head in greeting.
He glanced at the seat offered him and brushed it with his hand before sitting
down. Davenport took a seat next to him, with his blaster-holder in clear view.
The
fat man was smiling as he sat down and patted his round abdomen as though he
had just finished a good meal and were intent on
letting the world know about it.
He
said, "Good evening, Mr. Peyton. I am Dr. Wendell Urth,
extraterrologist."
Peyton
looked at him again, "And what do you want with me?"
"I want to know if you were on the moon
at any time in the month of August." "I was not."
"Yet
no man saw you on Earth between the days of August 1 and August 30."
"I
lived my normal life in August. I am never seen during that month. Let him tell
you." And he jerked his head in the direction of Davenport.
Dr.
Urth chuckled. "How nice if we could test this matter. If there were only
some physical manner in which we could differentiate moon from Earth. If, for instance, we could analyze the dust in your hair and say,
'Aha, moon rock.' Unfortunately, we can't. Moon rock is much the same
as Earth rock. Even if it weren't, there wouldn't be any left in your hair
unless you stepped on to the lunar surface without a spacesuit, which is
unlikely."
Peyton remained impassive.
Dr.
Urth went on, smiling benevolently, and lifting a hand to steady the glasses
perched precariously on the bulb of his nose. "A man traveling in space or
on the moon breathes Earth air, eats Earth food. He carries Earth environment
next to his skin whether he's in his ship or in his spacesuit. We are looking
for a man who spent two days in space going to the moon, at least a week on the
moon, and two days coming back from the moon. In all that time he carried Earth
next to his skin, which makes it difficult."
"I'd suggest," said Peyton,
"that you can make it less difficult by releasing me and looking for the
real murderer."
"If
may come to that," said Dr. Urth. "Have you ever seen anything like
this?" His hand pushed its pudgy way to the ground beside his chair and
came up with a gray sphere that sent back subdued highlights.
Peyton smiled, "It looks like a Singing
Bell to me."
"It is a Singing Bell. The murder was committed for the sake of Singing Bells. . . . What do you think of this one?"
"I think it is badly flawed."
"Ah,
but inspect it," said Dr. Urth, and with a quick motion of his hand, he
tossed it through six feet of air to Peyton.
Davenport
cried out and half-rose from his chair. Peyton brought up his arms with an
effort, but so quickly that they managed to catch the Bell.
Peyton
said, "You damned fool. Don't throw it around that way."
*Tou respect Singing Bells do you?"
"Too much to break one. That's no crime, at least." Peyton
stroked the Bell gently, then lifted, it to his ear and shook it slowly,
listening to the soft clicks of the Lunoliths, those small pumice particles, as
they rattled in vacuum.
Then,
holding the Bell up by the length of steel wire still attached to it, he ran a
thumb nail over its surface with an expert, curving motion. It twanged! The
note was very mellow, very flutelike, holding with a slight vibrato that faded lingeringly and conjured up
pictures of a summer twilight.
For a short moment, all
three men were lost in the sound.
And
then Dr. Urth said, "Throw it back, Mr. Peyton. Toss it here!" and
held out his hand in peremptory gesture.
Automatically
Louis Peyton tossed the Bell. It traveled its short arc one third of the way to
Dr. Urth's waiting hand, curved downward and shattered with a heartbroken,
sighing discord on the floor.
Davenport
and Peyton stared at the gray slivers with equal wordlessness and Dr. Urth's
calm voice went almost unheard as he said, "When the criminal's cache of
crude Bells is located, I'll ask that a- flawless one, properly polished, be
given to me as replacement and fee."
"A
fee? For
what?" demanded Davenport, irritably.
"Surely
the matter is now obvious. Despite my little speech of a moment ago, there is
one piece of Earth's environment that no space traveler carries with him . . .
and that is Earth's
surface gravity. The
fact that Mr. Peyton could so egregiously misjudge the toss of an object valued
so highly
could mean only that his muscles are not yet
readjusted to the pull of Earthly gravity. It is my professional opinion, Mr. Davenport, that your prisoner has, in the last few days,
been away from Earth. He has either been in space or on some planetary object
considerably smaller in size than the Earth —as, for example, the moon."
Davenport
rose triumphantly to his feet. "Let me have your opinion in writing,"
he said, hand on blaster, "and that will be good enough to get me
permission to use a psychoprobe."
Louis
Peyton, dazed and unresisting, had only the numb realization that any testament
he could now leave would have to include the fact of ultimate failure.
chad oliver and charles beaumont
As a
special service to scholars of the future, two of the leading young authors of
science fiction, have prepared this time capsule: a succinct presentation, in
under 5,000 words, of every theme and situation
characteristic of routine conventional s.f. This short story is guaranteed to
contain material equivalent to three anthologies . . . and to be much more fun
to read.
THE LAST WORD
Claude Adams stood in the collapsed ruins of the city and
sifted sand through his fingers, noting with approval that his hands were
steady. He cocked his head and listened. There was nothing.
A
sluggish breeze pushed sand through the piles of junk that had once housed a
mighty civilization.
Claude
called out; he called not in desperation but with a scientific aloofness that
he found singularly admirable, under the circumstances. "Hello! Can anyone
hear me? Am I alone?"
There was only the wind,
and the sand.
"I am alone," Claude concluded, not displeased. "Well."
He
had known it for some little time now. He, Claude Adams, was the Last Man in
the World. He thought of it in appropriate capitals, and the symbolism appealed
to him.
He
walked over to the machine he had built and regarded it with a critical eye. A
bit sloppy about the edges, he would have to admit that. A
trifle foggy about the dials, perhaps. Still, a not
unworthy piece of construction.
He
would have to use it; his inflexible logic told him that much.
It
was not, of course, that he was fond of crowds, or anything of that sort.
Actually, he had always tended toward a rather solitary type of existence.
However, he was a believer
in moderation. It was good to be thrown on one's own resources and all that, but there were limits. He frowned at his
machine.
The
problem was easily stated: he was the Last Man in the World, alone in a desert of sand, shrubs, and ruins. He
was, so to speak, at the end of time's tether. To resolve this dilemma, he
would have to step into his machine and travel backward through time until he
found somebody.
Not just anybody, of course.
But
somebody.
"He who
hesitates," Claude observed, "is lost."
He
squared his shoulders and climbed into his rectangular machine. His sensitive
fingers set the dials. He seated himself and took out a pocket edition of
Shoogly's Advanced
Theoretical Physics, with
which he hoped to amuse himself en route through time.
He waved farewell.
He pushed the red button.
The machine stopped.
Claude put down the book, stood up and
yawned. He glanced at the temporal indicator, wondering when he was. "Two
million b.c.,", he read.
He
did not panic. He sat down, filled his pipe and lit it. He smoked until he was
quite calm.
"Shoddy
postwar materials," Claude said. "Must have overshot
the mark."
He
activated the portal and stepped outside. A warm sun and soft, pleasant breezes
greeted him. He stood in an immense green field, dotted with flowers. He took
a deep breath and smiled.
"A
lot of years," he mused. He tapped his pipe on his boot. "I am now,
beyond a doubt, the First Man in the World."
He
sat in the fragrant grass and stretched. How did one go about being the First
Man in the World? He was not altogether sure. The symbolism of the moment did
not escape him. Still, apart from skipping about in the sunbeams and feeling
significant, what was there for him to do?
His
reverie was disturbed by a rasping clank from the other side of his machine.
Claude stood up with unaccustomed alacrity.
"Good heavens,"
he said.
A
being confronted him. Piteously, it clasped its hands together in
supplication, It moved again, its gears grinding horribly.
Claude
examined the object with interest. It was humanoid in appearance.
"I am still the First
Man in the World," he said.
The clanking
humanoid was indubitably intended to be female. She was pitiably rusted and
several of her plates were sprung. Her skin hung slackly on her metallic frame.
Her eyes were dull and her hair a matted disaster.
"Robot?"
he wondered. "Or android? Clearly, it has a mechanical
basis, but it faintly resembles a woman."
The thing creaked to her
feet. "Brrrkl?" she wheezed.
Claude
did not permit himself to be trapped by emotionalism. He rapped the creature
smartly on the forehead and analyzed the hollow bong which followed.
"Oil," he said,
snapping his fingers.
He
stepped into his time machine and produced a tube of oil from the supply
closet. He had intended it for his own machine, but then oil was oil, he
reasoned, and he could not abandon a lady in distress.
Besides, his curiosity was
piqued.
Maintaining
an air of clinical detachment, he located a small hole in the back of her neck,
hidden by her stringy hair. While she whimpered gratefully, he squeezed a
generous portion of oil into her interior.
The result was
instantaneous.
The
thing drew herself up with some grace and became a
woman. She smiled and produced a comb, running it through her tangled hair. Her
skin tautened on its frame and her eyes sparkled.
"Brrkl," she
purred, trying to snuggle against him.
He pushed her away.
"The transformation is not yet complete," he said judiciously, eying
her with some distaste. "Try to control yourself, my dear."
She
seemed disappointed, but rallied quickly. She pointed to the west, jumped up
and down eagerly on her newly oiled limbs, and gestured for him to accompany
her.
"What
next?" Claude asked of the sunshine and the silence.
He
followed her gamboling form across the grasslands. He noticed that she was
becoming better-looking as the oil worked itself into her vitals.
"The Dawn of
Man," Claude mused.
Unexpectedly,
he heard music. His trained ears positively recognized the soft strains of
lutes, infinitely sad, infinitely melancholy.
They
topped a slight rise and there they were. Musicians, no doubt
of that. But what kind of
musicians? Ahead, in a slight
clearing by the side of a still lake, was the most singular assemblage of
beings he had ever seen. They lay in various supine positions in the pleasant
grass, models of relaxation. "What's this?" Claude whispered.
"Who are these people?"
"Brrkl." The android's arm moved up (still with a trace of stiffness at the
shoulder joint) and a finger whirred, pointing.
Claude
looked and came quite close to losing his composure. There, leaning precariously, was a ship;
its naked metal was acned with great splotches of rust and decay, its glass
fogged, its once bright paint faded from the sun.
The
elegiac music seemed to quaver slightly: the notes trembled loose from the
heart-shaped lutes and hung briefly on the air.
Claude moved toward the lissome group of
musicians. Aside from flesh-tones which suggested seaweed, these people were
little different from humans. They had arms and legs, in the proper number. But
never had Claude seen such palpable fragility; they were like porcelain
figurines.
He watched his step.
A silent voice spoke to
him: "Greetings!"
Claude nodded. Telepaths, eh?
The figures did not stir, apart from the
movement of their graceful fingers over the silver strings.
The
voice murmured in Claude's mind. "We are from the planet which you call
Mars."
The
music took on a more profound moumfulness. One of the green men smiled
tragically. He plucked a small flower and burst into tears. Others followed his
example.
"We
were exploring the solar system when our craft fell to the Earth. It was . . .
terrible. Now, we are here."
Claude brightened.
"Mechanical difficulties?" he said.
"Yes. We would like to
go on, somehow."
Claude
rubbed his hands together. "Perhaps a litde old-fashioned know-how would
be in order."
"It is hopeless, but
you are good."
"Let's have a
look-see."
Sighing,
two of the Martians rose from the grassy hillock. It seemed to Claude that they
were nearly transparent. They proceeded to the spaceship.
"Just let me poke
around a little," Claude said, and entered.
Within,
it was a maze of coils, tubes, knobs, dials, and antennae. Claude shook his
head. Then he noticed something on the lowest level.
Clearly, it was a furnace.
Beside
it, stood a huge stack of wood.
"Ah,"
he said. It was the most devilishly clever device he had ever seen. The ship
was operated on the absurdly simple —and therefore ingenious—principle of outer
combustion, or spontaneous ignition!
The solution was at hand.
Claude
left the ship, beaming. "I've got her fixed, I think," he said.
Sadly,
the Martians went up the ladder. Claude took some ten-dollar credits from his
wallet—useless now!—and broke up some kindling. He applied his pipe fighter to
the bills. In moments there was a crackling blaze.
The ship quivered.
Claude
left in a hurry and decided he had better close the airlock for them.
"Impractical fools," he chuckled.
He found the increasingly
female android waiting for him.
He turned back, but the
ship was already off the ground.
The
voice inside his brain was imperially calm. "Earthling, you have done us a
service. Martians do not forget. The android is yours."
Then,
in a shower of sparks and heat, the ship smoked into the sky.
The android's hand touched
his.
He
turned and touched her shoulders. They were surprisingly soft.
"I'll call you
Eve," he said.
The symbolism did not
escape him.
In the fullness of time, a
child was born.
Torn
between Cain and Abel, Claude Adams called the boy Son. The compromise preyed
on his precision-hungry mind, but it was the best that he could do.
The
first indication they had that Son was somehow different came when the boy was
three months old. He killed a rabbit
by staring weakly at it with his watery eyes. This caused Claude some
discomfiture, but his insatiable curiosity got the upper hand. He began to
watch the boy closely.
When
Son began to nurse while Eve was yet a good hundred yards away,
that was good enough for Claude. Son was different from other children he had known.
"Psi
factors," Claude said, stamping on the grass. "The
mysterious chemisms of blood. Post-atomic radiation.
Exposure to the time stream. Alteration
of the gene chromosomes. The boy's a mutantl"
And so he was.
Yet
they had their Son, and in the main these were happy times. They had the
sunlight and the green fields and the long summer days.
And
the nights.
Eve was enough to drive a man mad, when properly oiled.
Still,
Claude reflected, there was a price tag on Paradise. You had to pay to play in
the Garden of Eden. The halcyon years went by, and no honeymoon lasts forever.
Little things began to come
between them.
Eve
grew cross and irritable, and took to sleeping late in the mornings and
slouching about the fields in unkempt leaves. Claude felt a growing restlessness.
He took to polishing up his time machine, and would retire to its cabin for
long periods, smoking his pipe and idly twiddling with the dials.
Finally he called Son to
his side.
"Running
away, Pop?" Son said knowingly, lying at his ease
in mid-air. "You ditching Mom?"
"In
a nutshell," Claude admitted, "that's it. I'm going into the future. Son. Maybe I'll come back later. Would you like to go with
me?"
Son
gracefully rolled over in the air and touched his chin with his knees.
"You go ahead, Pop, I'll catch up with you later."
"But you have no
machine, Son."
Son smiled tolerantly.
"I'll get there," he said.
"Stout
lad."
Claude
made his preparations with care. Exactly twelve years since he had first set
'foot on the grassy fields, he climbed back into his machine. His heart was
somehow heavy within him.
He took the old, long-empty oil tube with
him, and there was a suspicion of moisture about his eyes. He set the dials.
He pressed the red button
for the second time.
There was a sort of hiss, followed by
grindings. The machine stopped.
Claude
moved toward the portal. "Well." he said, "the twentieth
century, if I'm not mistakenl" He glanced at the temporal indicator.
He was mistaken.
The
long red arrow trembled slightly at 3042 a.d. Claude frowned. "Damned strange,"
he muttered.
The
machine could not be set into operation again until it had properly cooled, of
course.
Claude activated the door.
It wheezed pneumatically inward, colliding with a rather shapeless object in
the comer, that Claude knew instantly, had not been there before.
"Eve!"
She rose stiffly from her cramped position.
"I stowed away," she said. "Was it very wrong of me, dear?"
Claude
sighed. "What is wrong? What is right? Anyway, we're here."
They stepped out the cabin door.
The
day was a riot of sunshine and crisp breezes. Claude sniffed and examined his
surroundings.
He
was in a city. Tall, lean buildings rose all around him. The buildings were
girdled by insect swarms of tiny planes, and crowds of people stood on mobile
sidewalks. Claude watched the people. They seemed strangely alike, as if there
were only one person, reflected and reflected again, thou-sandly. They were,
without exception, expressionless. They stared at tiny antennaed boxes, which depended
from their necks.
"Do you love me?" Eve asked.
"Yes
and no," Claude answered, evasively, and continued at a brisker gait.
Then
he stopped. At his feet was a clump of dandelions. He plucked one of the
healthier specimens.
Instantly,
a plane dropped from the sky and landed at his side.
The door of the plane opened. There was no
one inside. "Name?"
"Claude Adams. And yours?" "Address?"
"At
the moment, I'm afraid that I am not permanently located."
"You are under arrest. We're booking you
on a 703-A." "A 703-A?"
"That's right. A
703-A. Curiosity."
Claude
was suddenly unable to control his feet. They marched him into the cabin. He
sat down. The door closed. The plane lifted.
"111 get you out!" Eve called from far below.
"Don't worry. I'll talk to someone!"
Her voice faded with distance.
Tamping down a quantity of strong shag
tobacco—the last of his supply—Claude stretched out on the fibrous pallet and
attempted to think.
Undoubtedly this was a jail, although it did
not resemble a jail. There were no bars: only a shallow moat, easily leaped,
and a decided ascetic touch in the furnishings suggested the concept of
imprisonment.
There was a baffled sob.
Claude
turned and saw that he was not alone. A youngish man in a far corner sat
disconsolately, twirling the knobs of a blank TV set.
"What's the
difficulty?" Claude asked democratically.
"The
TV," the man groaned. "It doesn't work. You understand? It does not
work!"
At this moment there came a
hollow laugh.
From
another corner an oldet man arose. He was bearded. "It'll never work,
either," he gibbered.
The
young man turned on the bearded gentleman angrily and Claude turned away,
wondering. After the commotion died down he addressed himself to the bearded
man.
"Tell
me something about this civilization," he said. "I seem to have a
touch of amnesia."
"What's
to tell?" the bearded man shrugged. "When the Overmasters arrived
fifty years ago, from Mars, they eliminated all war, suffering, crime,
disease, and work. It seems that this was in payment for a favor an Earthman
once did them. Since then we've lived off the fat of the land. The Big Machine
runs the show—"
"The
Big Machine?"
"A
highly Complex Mechanism," the bearded man said, warming to his topic. "Cybernetics and all that. It has taped the neural
indices of every human being on Earth—it can steam your brains out if you step
out of line. Not only that, but it serves as the electronic matrix of every
structure on the planet. Without the Big Machine, friend, there wouldn't be a
manufactured molecule around here big enough to spit on."
"Hmmm," said Claude.
He continued to think.
Eve came to him the
following day. He spotted her moving slowly across the smooth green lawn.
"Evel"
She stopped at the water and did not look up.
Claude rushed to the edge of the moat. "Eve," he cried. "What
news?"
"I got through," Eve said. "I
spoke to it. The Big Machine."
"Ah I It's here, in this very
city?"
"Yes."
"Well, then. I am going to be released
immediately?"
Eve
toed at a daisy. She seemed to blush. "No," she murmured. "It
has extended your sentence to ninety years."
Claude
reeled. "You're angry," he groped. "I left you and this is your
revenge—"
"No."
Eve raised her head. Of her two prime expressions, she did not use joy.
"You must try to understand, Claude. I went to The Big Machine. My
intentions were excellent. Then . . . something happened. Chemical affinities,
meshing circuits—oh, I don't knowl"
"Meshing circuits?"
Eve
smiled, remembering. "I am mechanical," she said slowly. "The
Big Machine is mechanical. It was one of those things. He's been lonely,
Claude."
"That's enough. Do not go on."
Claude leaped the moat. He grasped Eve's
shoulders. "Where is he?" he rasped. "Come on, I know he's
around here somewhere."
"There.
The domed building on the comer. Oh, Claude—"
Claude moved fast. His blood was up now. The Big Machine, since it had the
neural indices of every person on Earth, had no need of guards. Claude entered
the Central Botunda without difficulty.
The Big Machine, resembling an immense
dynamo, hummed.
"Machine," Claude
murmured, "say your prayers."
Claude
inspected the machine. It was forged of heavy materials. It appeared to be
impenetrable. It hummed and banks of lights flickered in its cavernous
recesses.
Somewhere, it must have an
Achilles' heel.
Claude
applied his scientific know-how to the problem and got nowhere. He kicked The
Big Machine with something akin to desperation.
Then
he noticed something odd floating directly above his head.
It was Son.
^The
plug, Dad," Son said. "Beg pardon?" "The
plug. Pull the plugl" "Of course!"
The Big Machine sent up Sonic Vibrations. It
hummed and quivered as Claude approached the socket. It knew Fear. "Damned
clever," Claude said, and yanked the plug out. "Umphl" cried
Son. "Hang on, Pop!"
The
world began to lose its bearings. Things effervesced. Claude swayed and was hit
by attacks of nausea.
Buildings crumbled, their
electronic matrix destroyed.
People
dropped in their tracks, their neural indices triggered.
Claude
felt himself falling..., There was darkness.
He awoke to find himself in the collapsed
ruins of the city. A sluggish breeze pushed sand through the piles of junk that
had once housed a mighty civilization.
There was silence
everywhere.
Son
flew over astride a large boulder and ground to a stop at his father's side.
"Mom is here," he said. "She wants you, Dad."
Side by side, they walked into a clearing,
surrounded by scorched foliage. Eve sat silently on a block of broken masonry.
Her face was moist with tears. Claude took her hand.
"Eve," he said. "You and I and Son are now civilization. Do you
understand what this means?" "Yes."
"And are you
afraid?"
"A little. It isn't easy to be the mother of a whole new race."
"No,"
Claude conceded, "not easy. The job is too big for the two of us. We.must have a wife for Son. We must have a female child."
Son smiled.
Claude squared his
shoulders.
Together, he and Eve
marched into the bushes.
SURVIVAL
After we've blown ourselves to dust And all the dooms have come to pass, The things from space
will wonder at The endless patience of the grass.
cablyn coffin
If you have missed previous volumes in this
series, the following are still available from
★
ACE BOOKS ★
THE
BEST FROM FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION Third Series
Sixteen stories including such authors as
Philip Jose Farmer, William Lindsay Gresham, Ward Moore, Idris Seabright,
Alfred Bester, R. Bretnor, etc.
D-422
350 ★
THE BEST FROM FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION
Fourth Series
Sixteen
stories featuring top-notch tales by CM. Korn-bluth, Ray Bradbury, Poul
Anderson, Avram Davidson, Shirley Jackson, Robert Sheckley, etc.
D-455
350 ★
Order from Ace Books, Inc. (Sales Dept.)
Here's a quick checklist of recent releases
of
ACE
SCIENCE-FICTION BOOKS
D-485 THE PUZZLE PLANET by Robert A.W. Lowndes and THE ANGRY ESPERS by Lloyd Biggie, Jr.
D-490 ADVENTURES ON OTHER PLANETS
Edited by Donald A. Wollbeim
D-491 THE BIG TIME by Fritz Leiber
and THE MIND SPIDER by
Fritz Leiber
D-497 WANDL THE INVADER by Ray Cummings
and I SPEAK FOR EARTH by Keith Woodcott
D-498 GALACTIC DERELICT by Andre Norton
D-504 MASTER OF THE WORLD by Jules Verne
D-507 MEETING AT INFINITY by John Brunner
and BEYOND THE SILVER SKY by Kenneth Bulmer
D-508
MORE MACABRE Edited
by Donald A. Wollbeim
D-509
THE BEAST MASTER by
Andre Norton and STAR HUNTER by Andre Norton
D-516 THE SWORDSMAN OF MARS
by Otis Adelbert Kline
D-517 BRING BACK YESTERDAY by A. Bertram Chandler and THE TROUBLE WITH TYCHO by Clifford Simak
D-523 MAYDAY ORBIT by Poul Anderson
and NO MAN'S WORLD by
Kenneth Buimer
350
If
you are missing any of these, they can be obtained directly from the publisher
by sending 35# per book (plus 50 handling fee) to Ace Books,
Inc. (Sales Dept.), 23 W. 47th St., New York 36, N.Y.
"THE AUTHORS' ROSTER
READS LIKE A WHO'S WHO OF FANTASY
AND S-F WRITERS..."
ARTHUR
C. CLARKE
SHIRLEY
JACKSON ISAAC ASIMOV FREDRIC BROWN
WALTER M. MILLER Jr. CHARLES BEAUMONT RICHARD
MATHESON JAMES BLISH DAMON KNIGHT AVRAM DAVIDSON ZENNA HENDERSON L. SPRAGUE de CAMP etc.
"...IT'S THE BEST."